Leaderboard

Chapter 48: Lisa’s Sleepover Part 4: The Walk The first ten minutes of the walk had been conducted mostly in silence, except for Lisa giving directions about which forks in the path to take. The events of the past twelve hours had been so rapid-fire that I was still contemplating all of its implications. We were forced to walk single file as the path narrowed, I had ended up at the back of the group, with Samantha directly in front of me. I suppose that someone who had never met Samantha before might not have realized she had a diaper on, but it was completely obvious to me. Her jumper wasn’t exactly loose fitting, and it hugged tightly around the outline of the diaper padding. It felt like everything I had known about Samantha had been thrown into doubt. Her secret life as a baby was in total contrast to how she otherwise carried herself. And now here she was, completely demure, sucking on a pacifier as we walked along the trail. We had become friends on the very first day of kindergarten. Was the person I’d known in the decade since merely a façade, a cover for the Samantha I was seeing now? If I had discovered Samantha’s secret a year ago? How would I have reacted? I realized to my shame that my reaction then probably wouldn’t have been kind. I hadn’t known what it was like to be different. I hadn’t known what it was like to need to keep an embarrassing aspect of myself hidden away, out of fear of what might happen should it be discovered. But I knew better now, so I could act better. I decided that I didn’t care that she wanted to wear diapers. It didn’t make a single bit of sense to me, but it wasn’t hurting anyone else. However, I was still trying to work out Lisa’s 180-degree flip on Samantha. Lisa had been so adamant about her feelings on the issue with me last week, and that had been on full display in her initial reaction to catching Samantha attempting to take her diapers. What was it that they had discussed when they had been in the bedroom together? Whatever it was, it had resulted in Samantha not only wearing a diaper but using a pacifier and sippy cup as well, and Samantha till had the pacifier in her mouth this far into the hike. Lisa had appeared properly chastised by Samantha’s outburst about how her own diaper desires were something out of her control. Perhaps that new perspective resonated with Lisa and her own challenges with parts of her life that she had no say over. Or was there something else that was going on? The dirt trail wound its way downhill through a sparse forest. I wasn’t sure what the point of this adventure was, but it was Lisa’s sleepover after all, so I didn’t mind deferring to her for what activities we were to do. I was incredibly grateful for how thorough Lisa had been with the baby powder when she changed me. I would have been at serious risk of some thigh chaffing otherwise. What I was beginning to regret was how careless I had been with the amount of orange juice I had drunk for breakfast. Had I perhaps put too much trust in the performance of this new pull-up Lisa had insisted on having me try? I could try waiting longer, but I wasn’t going to risk a leaky pull-up in front of my friends. I wasn’t going to be able to pee while walking. I stopped and bent down, pretending like I just needed to ret-tie my shoelaces. I motioned for Samantha to go on ahead, saying I’d catch up in a second. I bent down on one knee and fiddled with the laces on the shoe in front of me. Getting my bladder to release now that I had come to a stop wasn’t difficult. The problem was that once I started peeing, I just kept going and going without any ability to stop. That could be a problem. I was frozen in place, sure I was about to feel urine running down the inside of my thighs as the pull-up overflowed. That would have been the result of this large accident in any of the previous pull-ups I had worn. But Lisa’s description of the pull-up’s absorbency had proven to be correct. It was nearly as good as a regular diaper. I could feel how much it had swollen up between my legs, but I couldn’t feel any indication of a leak. I hadn’t gone any sizable distance before in a wet pull-up, let alone one nearly as thick as a diaper. It was not a fun experience. Jogging wasn’t going to do, so I settled for speed walking instead as I slowly made my way back to the group, catching up to Samantha a minute later. Samantha paused as I caught up and tapped her on the shoulder. “What?” She said, after removing the pacifier from her mouth. “Um, I just wanted to say that I’m cool with you wanting to be a baby. Not going to judge you about it or anything.” “Really?” “Really.” “Thank you so much,” Samantha said, as she wrapped her arms around me. --- We reached our destination in another ten minutes or so, catching up to Desi and Lisa after a few minutes of uncomfortably fast walking. Maybe I was mistaken, but Samantha’s diaper appeared to be bulging out much more than before. The end of the trail brought us to the edge of a small river, with a thirty-foot-high waterfall softly roaring a short distance upstream. I could see why Lisa thought the trek out was worth it. “It’s a little cold to get in the water now, but it’s pretty great to wade into in the summer,” Lisa said. While Desi and Samantha were admiring the view, Lisa took hold of my hand and pulled me around the path, far enough to where some large bushes blocked Desi and Samantha from view. “I brought an extra pull-up if you want to get changed.” “How…” Lisa tilted her head. “You don’t normally waddle around like that.” “Is it really that obvious?” “Probably only to someone who wears diapers all the time, she said. “I brought this for you just in case.” Lisa pulled out a pull-up, wipes, and a gallon-sized disposable plastic baggie from her drawstring bag. “I’ll give you some privacy to get cleaned up,” she said, heading back toward Samantha and Desi. At least with a dress on, I only had to remove my shoes in order to change the pull-up. I hurried to swap out the wet pull-up for the dry one. Despite Lisa’s assurances that the trail was rarely used, I worried I’d give some random hiker a heart attack if they stumbled across me at the wrong time. I placed the wet pull-up and wipes into the plastic baggie and zipped it shut. I hadn’t thought about what I was going to do to dispose of it. Littering wasn’t an option, but having to carry the evidence of my accident all the way back to the house wasn’t an appealing alternative. “Hey, all done?” I literally jumped at the sound of Lisa’s voice. She had somehow managed to sneak up right behind me. “Yeah.” “Here, you can put the pull-up in my bag, and I’ll toss it once we’re home.” “Thanks.” Desi and Samantha had their cell phone out taking photos when Lisa and I rejoined them. Neither made any comment about my obvious absence or why I had taken it. “Samantha and I had a chance to talk about things for a little bit,” Lisa said, once she had everyone’s attention. “I agreed to help Samantha with getting diapers on occasion, and, if there are times when there is the privacy to treat her like a baby, I thought that would be OK to do. Let Samantha be herself around us.” Samantha stood a short ways from Lisa as she was giving that explanation, the pacifier moving rhythmically in her mouth. “And speaking of that,” Lisa said, as she placed her hand on the bottom of Samantha’s diaper. “What happened here?” “I had an accident,” Samantha said, taking the pacifier out of her mouth. Accident. Samantha was definitely using that word euphemistically. There wasn’t any reason she wouldn’t have had the bladder strength to last until the time we got back. “How are you going to?” Samantha asked, again removing her pacifier to talk. There was a reason Lisa’s bag was so full. She pulled out a rolled-up changing mat and spread it out on the sandy riverbank. “Not here, what if someone comes?” Samantha said. “Paci back in,” Lisa said, snatching the pacifier out of Samantha’s hand and placing it back into her mouth before Samantha could object. “And you can relax, basically no one uses this trail.” Lisa turned Samantha around and unzipped the back of the romper and let it slide to the ground, leaving Samanth in just a diaper and undershirt. The wet spot on the plain white was unmistakable. Samantha turned around quickly to face us, with both her hands covering the diaper, though she kept her eyes pointed toward her feet. “The sooner we start the sooner we’ll have a dry diaper on you,” Lisa said. Samantha relented and laid on the changing mat. I averted my eyes and focused on the waterfall as Lisa talked Samantha through each step of the diaper change. I was feeling a bit of second-hand embarrassment at Samantha’s situation even though I knew that this was what she had wanted. “Do you need to change at all?” Desi asked Lisa, once Lisa had helped Samantha get her jumper back on. From how Desi had looked at Samantha and me first, she was fully aware that I had changed my pull-up as well. “No, I’m used to going a while without changing,” she said. None of us had anything to say for a little while. I sensed that even though we all had said we were comfortable with all of the things that had been revealed during the sleepover, it was still going to take a while before it all felt normal. “You never mentioned earlier what doctors had to say about your condition? Do they know what is causing it?” Desi asked me out of the blue. I just wished the questions from my friends would stop. Why did they feel like they needed to know every detail? The problem was that every little bit of information I provided my friends would only lead to more questions, leading to things I had no intention of revealing to them. And I had already heavily implied to Lisa that I had dealt with bladder problems my whole life. I didn’t want to reveal that I’d misled her about the realities of my condition. A simple lie that would cut off further questions was the better option. “Doctors never really figured out why.” “But when did it start?” Desi asked. “I know I’ve seen you wearing underwear plenty of times.” “Yeah, the issue has come and gone randomly. There have been some long periods where I’d be good with wearing regular underwear, and I was absolutely terrified of anyone else finding out that secret.” Then Lisa joined in the questioning and started pressing me for specifics. She began quizzing me with the names of a whole bunch of tests and procedures and medical jargon that I had no idea about, wanting to know what it was that the doctors had tried to do to figure out the cause of my condition. “I don’t know terms for everything they did. Just tests. Like blood draws and having me pee in a cup.” I wasn’t sure that was what doctors would actually do, but it did seem like a good guess. And it appeared to satisfy Lisa for now. “My doctors think that my issues are a result of a smaller bladder and trauma from my childhood with how those accidents were handled when I was younger,” Lisa said. “They said that I should be able to get to being toilet trained, and I had made a lot of progress over the summer before school started.” “Had you gotten back to wearing underwear?” I asked. “No, not enough to ditch pull-ups, but I was getting to the point of having some days where I was staying completely dry. School was more challenging with the class schedule and having limited access to the toilet, but I was beginning to get the hang of things. And then that thing with Claire really caused me to regress a bit. I decided that it would be easier to take a break from trying to toilet train for a little bit rather than try to do it through all that added stress, but I think I’m ready to start giving toilet training a try again this next,” Lisa said. Lisa had a lot more experience trying to toilet train than I did, and if she had come close to getting it figured out once, I’m sure she could do it again. If I could follow along with her advice, perhaps we could both be able to put our daytime bladder issues behind us once and for all. “Why don’t you tell me what your plans are for working on toilet training again, and we can do it together?”

Sixty-Three It was as if I had completely forgotten how to walk. I was bowlegged, taking slow plods forward like each of my feet suddenly weighed too much. I had walked around in diapers plenty in the past–even messy diapers. But this one was a different beast–the enema seemed to have summoned forth a mudslide down there, and every movement of my body caused the mess to shift and slide about in the diaper. “You doing alright?” Megan asked. She slowed down her pace a bit to match mine. There was some genuine sympathy in her voice, but her lips were also curled into an amused smile. “It’s just feeling like quite a mess back there,” I sighed. “I bet.” “How much further do we have to go?” I had lost all sense of direction and context while in this state. I needed Megan to lead me back. “A few blocks. Would it help if I carried you back like a baby?” My eyes widened. As humiliating as the idea of being carried across town by a strong woman while I marinated in my diaper was, it also sounded quite nice. “Are you that strong? N-no offense. I just…” “I have a gym membership, thank you very much. But…no, I doubt I could pick you up and carry you like that. It sounds nice though, doesn’t it?” “A little.” I was being a little more honest than I wanted to be. Which probably meant that my mushy diaper was starting to work some magic on my brain. Slowly, but surely, I was probably slipping into that babyish headspace. “At the very least, I feel like you should have a stroller, right? Then you can just be pushed around.” “Do you think they make them in adult sizes?” She shrugged. “I feel like there’s got to be one online somewhere.” It was a lovely thought, I had to admit. I immediately imagined Mommy, pushing a large stroller down the street with me inside of it. I was buckled in so that I couldn’t go anywhere, and my diaper would be as swampy as it was now. People would look down at me. Maybe they’d smile. Maybe they’d be disgusted. It really wouldn’t matter–any reaction whatsoever would probably turn me on. My daydream might have dispersed, but my head was still in the clouds. I was finding a little more rhythm in my steps as we progressed forward, but the back of my diaper was now squishing against my ass and between my legs with every step. I swore that I could almost hear it. Squish. Squish. Squelch. Squish. “Can you smell it?” I asked Megan, my voice so low that I hoped she could hear me over the ambient sounds of the city around us. She chuckled to herself and shrugged. “A little? Every once in a while I catch a whiff of something…icky. A certain kind of icky.” My cheeks flared and I sighed again. “I’m sorry.” “Sorry? For what? This was my idea. Well…the enema part. The pooping-your-pants part was your Mommy’s idea.” Did she say that loudly? Or had she just said it in a normal tone as we passed by a group of strangers–all but ensuring that someone heard her? Either way, I felt a new wave of humiliation course through my body. Somebody in that cluster had to have heard her, while catching the scent of my polluted diaper. I was tempted to ask her to keep her voice down about things like that, but I bit my tongue instead. The darker part of myself hoped that she said more. Even louder. “N-no,” I continued, clearing my throat. “I’m sorry that I’m going back to your apartment while smelling like this.” “It won’t be the first time my apartment has smelled like someone messed their diaper.” “I know, but…” “Well, look,” she said. “What if I evened the playing field a little?” “Huh? How?” “I’m just saying. If you weren’t the only one with a stinky bottom, you couldn’t be upset that you were making my apartment smell bad, right?” “I guess, sure. But…it’s not like you’re going to, uhm…” “Poop myself? I could if I wanted to, I think. Mind you, it’s a dicey proposition–your diapering skills might let me down.” “You don’t have to,” I said. “I’m not asking you to do that.” “I know you’re not,” she said. “But you know what? I think I want to now.” “When?” I asked. “How?” “Here,” she shrugged. “And now. Or…soonish.” “You’re just going to squat here on the sidewalk and…?” “I’m not much of a squatter.” I chortled in disbelief. “So, what, you’re just going to…drop a load as you walk?” “I feel like I’ve done it before,” she said. “But now you’ve got me second-guessing myself. This might be the strangest thing I’ve ever said–but I suddenly feel like I can’t remember how to mess myself.” We both laughed at this. Honestly, this conversation was helping. It didn’t make my diaper any less disgusting to walk in. Squish. Squelch. Squish. But it at least stopped me from slipping too deep into my infantile headspace–a place where I lost control of how I acted around other people. It seemed like a dangerous thing while we were out in public. “Do you, like, want to go into an alley again?” I asked, thinking about when she had steered me into one to try pushing something into my diaper on our way to the store earlier. “No no,” she said. “We’re only like a block from my building. And I think I can just…” Blorppppp. It started loud, and faded quickly. I definitely heard that. Her cheeks reddened as the sound rumbled from her bottom. It was actually kind of amazing–there was barely any loss of speed, nor did her steps seem to be altered much. “Y-you did it?” I asked. She nodded. “All done.” “So, you actually just…” “I swear, I just shit myself,” she laughed. “Do you want to feel? Smell?” I did, though I wasn’t about to say so. Not out here. “I believe you.” The rest of the walk was quiet, not that we had much further to go. By the time we reached her building, I was finally noting a distinct stench around us. Was that me? Her? The both of us at once? Too, I noticed that she had begun to develop a little waddle of her own. Either her load was a little bigger than she had initially let on, or her efforts to keep a consistent stride had pushed the mess into inconvenient places. Back in her building, we strolled past the front desk, Megan offering a little wave to the associate as her cheeks glowed pink. Could they smell us? Had they smelled Megan before? By the time we stepped off her building’s elevator, my head was getting a little fuzzy again. Baby Clark–Baby Claire, today–was rearing her head again, and the approaching sanctuary of Megan’s apartment was shutting down the part of my brain that felt like it had to keep up more adult appearances. “Take off your clothes,” Megan said the moment the front door was closed behind us. “Everything but your diaper.” I obeyed. I would probably do anything she asked of me. Maybe, in this state of mind, I’d do anything that anyone asked of me. If some stranger walked into the apartment right now and told me to pour a glass of milk over my head, I could see myself doing it. And now I want to pour a glass of milk over my head. “You need to show your Mommy that you’ve filled your diaper up, yes?” I nodded. “First things first, let’s take care of that.” She reached into the pocket of my discarded pants and took out my cell phone, handing it to me to unlock for her. The sleek piece of technology almost felt alien in my hands–like I no longer had the mental capacity to remember how this thing was used. I fumbled with it for a moment before allowing my finger to type in the passcode–more muscle memory than anything else. I handed the phone back to her, and she aimed it down at my diaper, snapping a few quick photos. She paced around me, taking photos from different angles. Some were close up. Some were from further away. For a few, she opened the back of my diaper and aimed the phone down into the messy abyss. Soon after, she was tapping away at the screen on the phone. Doing what? I couldn’t say. And I certainly didn’t care. “All done,” she said. “She’ll be getting the photos soon enough.” “O-oh,” I said, realizing that she had been sending them for me. “Thank you.” “It’s cute that you have her in your phone as ‘Mom.’ Did I? I couldn’t remember, but that did sound cute. She then undressed too. Now, we had both shed everything we had worn to the store, leaving it in piles at our feet. “Look at us,” she said. “Two stinky little babies.” I immediately dropped to my knees before arching my torso forward so that I was in a crawling position. I couldn’t say why I decided to do this–other than the fact that it felt right. She followed my lead, lowering herself to her hands and knees as well. Unlike me, however, she had nice, round, tits that hung down from her chest and wobbled back and forth as she moved. We crawled towards each other, her face inching towards my swampy bottom. Just as mine approached hers. I couldn’t help but think of two dogs as they tried to smell each other’s rears. “You’re very smelly,” she said. “You don’t smell too good either.” “Touche.” For a few minutes, we were just two unsupervised babies. We crawled around without any sort of plan or sense of direction. We’d drift away from each other for a moment or two, and then crawl back towards each other, greeting each other with big stupid smiles like we hadn’t seen each other in a month. Then, her hand reached out, stroking the back of my diaper, feeling the lumpy mass I had deposited back there. “You’re leaking a little,” she said, her voice still soft and quieter. “Is it bad?” “There’s, like…uhm…brown? On your thighs.” My cheeks warmed considerably. Mommy or Lyndie, were they here, might have called that a ‘blow out.’ They’d also laugh. Fuck. I wanted to hear them laughing at me so badly. “Maybe I should…” “No,” Megan said. “It’s not time for a change yet.” “But…” “I, uhm, want to try something,” she said. She was biting her bottom lip–one of the rare times she looked anything less than completely confident. Even when she was crawling around in her dirty diaper, she still managed to look like an absolute boss. But of course I’d try ‘something.’ I’d fucking try anything. “Okay.” She repositioned herself and sat back on her diaper–slowly easing her bottom onto the floor so that her mess squashed beneath her. I watched her face as she did, seeing equal parts pleasure and embarrassment in her eyes. She was just sitting there now, her legs splayed out in front of her. “Come here,” she said. I crawled towards her, as if crawling was the only way I knew how to move now. I made my way between her open legs, cautiously awaiting the next command. Should I tell Mommy about this? Oh, I was in no state to ask permission for anything. What was that saying? Something about asking for forgiveness instead of permission? “Can you sit on my lap?” she asked. “But…” “Your dirty diaper on top of mine. Wouldn’t that be nice?” “I’m already leaking and…” “Who cares?” she shrugged. “I have a bathtub. And I want to try it. So come here.” There was no arguing with that command–not that I wanted to. Sure, maybe we were both babies, but she was clearly the big, bossy, sister. The one who got a kick out of pushing me around a little when the parents were away. I found that I was rather fond of that dynamic. I straddled her lap, a leg on either side of her torso as I lowered my filthy diaper onto hers. I felt the contents of my diaper squishing all over once more, finding new nooks and crannies to seep into. But once I was there–once my diaper was actually pressed into hers–I found myself surprisingly overwhelmed by just how magical it felt. And looking at her face, I could tell that she felt the same way. “This is so naughty,” Megan said. “Mmhmm.” “Bounce on me,” she said. “Bounce on my diaper with yours.” I gave it absolutely no thought and just immediately began to bounce. Just little cautious movements at first, as I was still nervous that my diaper couldn’t handle too much jostling. But feeling our thick and bloated diapers rubbing against each other quickly erased that caution from my mind, and my pace increased. Megan, too, was now thrusting her diaper up to meet mine. In a matter of moments, we were holding onto each other as we pathetically rubbed our disgusting diapers against each other. Her chastity cage would sometimes rub against mine, a cruel reminder that we could only enjoy this so much. But we were lost in the moment, working even harder to get off, as if there was somehow a way for us to find ecstasy by sheer will alone. It went on for longer than we probably wanted to admit. Neither of us seemed willing to throw in the towel for a while–we were holding out hope that maybe we could actually end up creaming our diapers from this. But not only did that not happen, but we had completely exhausted ourselves in the attempt. Eventually I slid down from her diaper, landing on my back so that I was staring up at the ceiling. She, too, collapsed backwards onto her back. For as frustrating as it was not to have achieved a climax, I felt good. It felt like we had accomplished something. “I…I’ve never done that before,” she said. “Me neither.” “Are we insane?” “Probably.” “Okay,” she said, sighing. “I’m fine with that.” “You smell,” I teased, the babyish fog in my head slowly beginning to recede. “Oh please,” she retorted. “Have you looked down at your diaper? It looks like it’s on the verge of exploding. You’re far smellier than I am.” “How the hell are we supposed to clean ourselves off?” “I’m pretty sure there’s a hose in the parking garage,” she said. “We could go down there and hose off each other’s asses.” An amusing idea, though not quite as viable. I felt a warm stream trickle into my diaper. I didn’t even know it was coming until it started. It seemed fitting for the moment–the pathetic baby dribbling into his diaper again because he’s too stupid to know how to hold it anymore. “I have two bathrooms,” she said. “Two showers.” “Of course you do.” “We’ll see how much longer that lasts, I guess.” “Hmm?” Megan let out a long sigh–seemingly expelling the last of her own empty-headed babyspace so that she can get back to reality again. “I don’t know all the details of what’s going on,” she said suddenly. “But I know enough to know that things are going down at the office. Mr. Yang has been feeding that Thomas Pritchard guy information about all the baby-stuff. I think he was trying to use Thomas to expose the other executives. He wanted Thomas to go and make a big scene about it. Get them fired.” “I mean, Mr. Yang’s part of that little club too.” “I don’t really know what his bigger plan was,” Megan shrugged. “But I think it backfired anyway.” “It did?” “I’m probably not supposed to know this, but it sounds like Mr. Yang telling Thomas the truth had the opposite effect than he intended. Thomas became, like, curious.” “Right,” I muttered. Somewhere in there was Lyndie’s part of the story. Had she actually convinced Thomas to try a diaper on? Or had Thomas already been curious about it himself before they ever had a conversation? “I really don’t know what he thinks he can get away with. But I think change is coming.” “Probably,” I said. But that also felt like a future-us problem. There were other things we needed to take care of first. “Uhm…about those showers…” It was nothing short of a miracle that I got myself clean again. By the time I had gotten into the bathroom, my mess had begun to work its way out of every opening possible in my diaper. I needed help so badly that I came incredibly close to calling Mommy and confessing everything–just in the hopes that she’d drop what she was doing and come to Megan’s house to help take care of me. Somehow I did it. It took a lot of wipes. A lot of hot water, soap, and scrubbing. But I was finally feeling like I was free of the disgusting disaster I had created. And even after cleaning myself up, it felt like there were still consequences. The skin on my bottom felt uncomfortable and raw. A diaper rash, I suspected. That’d be fun to explain to Mommy and Lyndie later. Megan had left me a fresh diaper to change into after my shower. Fittingly, it was pink in color, with cutesy princesses printed across it. I supposed it didn’t matter, and I wrapped it around myself–again wishing I had an extra set of hands to do this for me. Megan still seemed to be in the shower when I stepped out of the other bathroom. I took the opportunity to return to the living room where I had left all the clothes I had worn here. Oh right. My phone was there too, sitting atop a coffee table. I had been so disconnected from reality while Megan and I played with each other that I had completely forgotten about the fact that Megan had sent photos of my dirty diaper to Mommy. I was excited to see what Mommy’s response would be. Six missed text messages. Hoo boy. The texts didn’t really make any sense to me. I knew there were pictures. Megan had taken them. A lot of them. And she even said she sent them to her. Something wasn’t right. There were pictures. And if Mommy didn’t get them…who did? At first, I didn’t understand what I was reading. First Mommy claimed she didn’t get the photos. Then she said that she did get the photos, but didn’t understand them? What kind of weird game was everyone playing today? And then I remembered something. Shit. Shit. Shit. Fuck. Shit. Fuck fuck fuck fuck. Noo… Yesterday afternoon, after brunch with my mother, I changed her name on my phone. And Megan…she thought that ‘Mom’ was ‘Mommy.’ Fuck. She had even said so to me, and I was too lost in my infantile headspace to realize the error. Which meant that my mother–my actual mother–had been sent a very disgusting collection of photos. I couldn’t even bring myself to look at the photos myself. For as long as I didn’t see them, maybe I could fool myself into thinking that they weren’t that bad.

Chapter Seventeen: John sat holding a piece of ripped up chicken and staring at an amazon sipping from a cup of dip. Not only did she look to be enjoying it, but the nearly ten foot tall giant looked like she would be purring if she could. He purposefully tried to not look behind him at the people his size hanging around the play area with no pants on. Instead he looked at the dip cup of that looked like honey mustard. He dipped his bit of chicken in it and took a bite, purposefully not looking at the toy that was in with his meal as well. Some sort of burger robot the size of his hand. It was neat, but he wasn't in the mood for it just now. “Huh. At least they're generous with the honey. It's a bit sweet for honey mustard, but it's really good. Hey, is that REALLY ghost pepper sauce?” He could see her giving him the side eye for a moment before saying “Okay. Do not touch it, only smell it. Okay?” So he just nodded and she held the cup out toward him, looking like she was prepared to pull it back at a moments notice. Peering down into the cup, he squinted “That looks like just a bunch of purreed ...” and then he took a little smell. Immediately his eyes were watering and he was leaning back. “Ugh. I like spicy food, but that's just unreal!” Amanda just shrugged “Littles like sweet stuff, Amazons like spicy stuff. I think maybe it just takes a stronger taste for our taste buds.” John ate in silence for a while. He wasn't sure if he was in shock over the fact that people his size run around half naked, the fact that he was watching a giant drink sauce that would make him pray for death, or if he was still processing being adopted. He was pretty sure it was all three, and frankly it was too much to process at once. So it just … couldn't process at all. Eventually he saw a massive hand wave up and down in front of him and shook his head. “Hmm?” “I said are you getting full? You finished one chicken strip and spaced out staring at the honey mustard. Do you want to pack the rest up for a snack later?” John looked down at his hands with a bit of oil on them from the chicken. He didn't really remember finishing anything “Oh umm... yes please. May I have a napk...” He never got to finish asking, a napkin the size of a paper towel descended on his face and then his hands were taken and scrubbed firmly. “Oh... thank you...” He rubbed his fingers together and moved his hands down toward his shortalls … Then he heard “Young man, if you wipe your hands on those shorts, you lose the shorts.” And just like that his hands were on the 'small' cup of apple-like juice. Small in this case being about 32 ounces. But he was parched and it was delicious, so he downed more than half before stopping. And even then it was only so that he could breath. Trying to make polite conversation, he asked “So … how was your sandwich?” Amanda dipped the last of her bread in the ghost pepper sauce and rocker her head side to side “I haven't eaten here in years. The sauce isn't as strong as it used to be, and they stopped putting the good deli pickles on the sandwich. It's still good, it's just missing that crunch.” Nodding along “Yeah, I used to visit a sandwich shop that had to start charging a quarter for every extra spear pickle because some of us, I mean some of the customers would just want piles of their homemade pickles.” Wiping her hands before packing his remaining two tenders into the box with his untouched fries, she stood up and gathered the food and the diaper bag before unbuckling him from the seat. “Okay, arms up, we're off to the store to get you some supplies and furniture.” Every core of his being wanted to stand up and climb down on his own. But he knew that wasn't going to work, so he held his arms up and within a couple of seconds he was riding on a hip with a face full of … chest. He bit his lip and tried looking elsewhere, but with his legs around her right hip and her shoulder to his left it was chest or armpit. He was starting to feel a bit more ... uncomfortable in his diaper by the time he was gratefully slid into a carseat and pretending he was fine. Okay so there was one perk of being a guy and being carried in this dimension. As the drivers side door shut he looked up to see a smiling face in the mirror. “The good news is that Littles R Us should have everything we need, and this McDunnels is in the same parking lot. Which is actually pretty clever planning.” He could really only nod. It wasn't like he could see anything as he felt the car back out of the parking spot and drive slowly for a couple of minutes. And the next thing he knew, the door was opening and he was being unbuckled. He didn't even have enough time for things to calm down a bit. He sat there looking at his giant for several seconds before she gave him a hint by pointing at the stuffed animal. “You need to carry your stuffie with you. This might be a bit stressful for you.” And there it was. He looked at the stuffed animal by his feet. He'd been handed it and railroaded into naming it by the nurse and promised that carrying it would help him stay calm. At least it was easy to name, since it obviously looked like a Rupert to him. John rolled his eyes “But I'm an adult, I don't need a stuffie.” He looked up at Amanda … she was scowling. The muscles in her jaw were tensed up and the look in her eyes was caring before, but now it looked like her pupils were starting to dilate or something. She looked MAD. She held up one finger. She did not get to hold up the second one. John was already holding Rupert and talking to him “Hiya buddy. We had lunch without you, but I saved you some chicken tenders.” As he felt himself being lifted out of the seat he refused to look away from Rupert, he just had his left arm around Amanda's ribs and his right arm curled around the stuffie. Rupert was great. Amanda used her arm under his butt to lift him up and whisper “I'm going easy on you because you have a lot to adjust to. But your sassy mouth is going to get you in trouble. I didn't want to get one, but I know what I can get to help you learn to stay out of trouble.” Something about the calm tone she said it on, and even the warm kiss to his left temple made it feel like the blood in his veins turned to freezing. Even being slid back down and her resting his head against her chest didn't calm him down. He swallowed hard and squeezed Rupert. As the car door shut a bit more firmly than it had earlier, Amanda turned without bothering to put him down and carried him like a toddler to the front of the building. As they got there he felt a firm pat on his butt. “Hey. Look up.” he heard, this time with no anger in her voice. So he looked up, and the moment he tilted his head up some lips met his forehead and she said “I'm not mad at you. I can feel your entire body shaking. I'm going to help you, and you may not understand it all right now, but I promise it will get better after a few weeks. Okay?” He simply nodded, before twisting to look at his surroundings. They were in front of a very large building. VERY large. It looked bigger than the small mall in his hometown, and it was absolutely taller. He twisted around in her arms to see from one side of the building to the other as they went through the front doors. Looking up at the top of the door, and then down to the floor, there's no way that door is any less than eighteen feet tall. “This place is huge.” he whispered, his head on a swivel trying to take in the scope of the place. He just got a nod from Amanda like this was just an every day occurrence. “Yeah, it's pretty big for a store. They've got absolutely everything you need for a little, from furniture to clothing and even some disciplinary items for sassy littles.” John did not like the sound of that last sentence, but he decided to squeeze Rupert instead of complaining out loud. As they went through the front doors he felt a blast of air from a machine over the doorway. He never knew if those were there to keep the air conditioned air in, or any bugs out. Either way it was like walking under a giant leaf blower and he had to close his eyes tight and press his face against Amanda's chest. That got him a gentle pat on the bottom, so she must have approved of him using her for shelter. She may not have even known she was patting him on the bottom. They walked up to a shopping cart that looked comically large to him, and she put the diaper bag in the top part of the cart. John was fully expecting to be put down onto the floor so that he could walk along beside her. He was mistaken. John felt himself being hoisted up, not down. And as his feet hit the metal of the top part of the cart below him, he heard he say “Stand still for a moment.” and a felt some snaps on the bottom of his shortalls being undone with a quick tug and a hand found its way up into the gap to squeeze his underwear gently. “Hey hey! That … you … we're in public!” John protested. His face was turning DEEP red in a blush. What he did not expect, however, was the response. “Yes, and now we know you're still dry.” as snaps were being calmly redone. Said just matter of fact. Every day occurrence. And then he was being lifted slightly, feet aimed through holes and slid all the way down until his butt hit the plastic flap. “Umm...” A canvas belt was pulled around his waist and there was a click off to his left. “Uhhhhhhhhh” Amanda just smiled at him and asked “Yes, sweety?” “Do … Why do I fit in a shopping cart where a toddler goes?” She ruffled his hair gently “Because you're the size of a two year old.” “Mmm.” The ruffling of unruly hair turned into a pat on the head “Okay, we need a few things. Diapers, obviously. Couple of items to discourage being sassy. I promised you bubble bath. And then you have to pick a color for your furniture. Your room is a fairly neutral taupe, so just pick whatever you like. And with that they were off. A grand new adventure into a large department store that claims to have everything for someone his size. And he could see … a chest. That was it, he was facing backwards. Feeling indignant, he tried twisting around to see where they were going. He saw a row of checkout lines near the front door. About a dozen giants each pushing shopping carts with someone his size in it. Lots of brightly colors packages on the rows of shelves in the distance. At first, it looked like the most normal store in the world. But there were a few details that started to stand out. They passed a woman with a cart going the other direction and John caught a glimpse of a young woman his age in the cart just like he was. Only …. Only her cheeks were bulging, and she was crying and trying to pull a pacifier out of her mouth. By the time it registered with him, they were out of sight. They passed a nice smiling amazon woman that waved them to top and looked at the two of them, and leaned down to admire John. He felt like a spectacle. “Hello little boy, aren't you adorable!” and she stood up straight and smiled at Amanda “Miss, would you like to try some of our new chocolates? Free samples!” Amanda shook her head “No thank you, we both just ate until we're full to the brim. But we'll make sure to check it out next time we come!” The saleswoman waved as they walked away “You're missing out, but I understand! Swing back by next time!” Further into the store they passed a giant man with his arms cross, looking down and tapping his foot. John followed his gaze down to see a male little in nothing but a diaper kneeling facing the wall. The backs of his thighs were red enough that they were probably going to bruise. John swallowed nervously. What kind of place is this? Every spectacle they passed seemed worse than the last. He felt the shopping cart turn right … his right … so, left? And now he was being rolled between two walls of brightly colored packages of … diapers. The cart came to a stop and John dared not turn to look around, he just looked at the chest in front of him. His hands were shaking and he had dropped Rupert in the buggy beside him at some point. He tried to take a deep breath but he couldn't. Someone was talking to him. The chest in front of him came up to his face and he could feel arms around him. Warm breath on top his head whispered to him “Shhh. Try to breath. Try to breath. Nice and deep. Innnnnnn...... Ouuutttttttt” It took about a minute of coaxing for his breathing to slow down. Then he felt a kiss on his cheek and Rupert was held to his chest. “Hold this.” So he wrapped his arms around it. And then he felt his head lightly scratched. It would have been relaxing any other time. “Okay, you calm enough to answer a couple of questions now?” she asked. He slowly nodded. “Okay, do you want to pick your diapers? They have every conceivable brand and type.” John looked tentatively around at all the shelves and shrugged “I … don't think I care what they look like?” Amanda then held up a finger “Okay, what is your favorite color?” He thought about it for a moment before answering “I like gray.” She shook her head “Not one single gray option.” “Green?” Now she held up one finger and came back and held up a green bag with a logo reading “Tykes” and showed a little with the fakest possible smile on it dressed up as a frog from the belly up, and wearing a diaper with every possible part of it covered in garish cartoon frogs. He involuntarily shivered at the sight of them. Amanda caught the gesture and laughed. “Okay, next color?” “Blue. Please Blue. Please let blue be a safe choice” he rambled out nervously. The shopping cart was pushed another twenty or so feet and then she stopped and held up a package that said “Monkeez” and it showed a pair of littles on it wearing bright blue diapers with a cartoon monkey on the front. John just nodded “That is definitely blue.” And before he realized what was happening, the package was put back on the shelve and a box of packs was put into the cart behind him. Then he heard behind him “Oh hey! John look!” and the cart was swung around sideways so he would see an entire wall of the “Little Pups” brand diapers. Ones that looked exactly like the ones he was wearing. “John, are you comfortable in the diaper you're in when it's dry?” He looked down at his waist and then back up with a nod “Yes Ma'am” Amanda clapped a bit “Excellent, that makes this so much easier. I'll just get... two boxes … this one says it has an extra sturdy backing for rough puppies.” And the stole a glance at him. “What? I'm not rough!” “Uh huh” and in the buggy went those two boxes before she turned and moved to one side, trailing her finger along the bottom of the boxes, mumbling to herself as she read the sizes “one … two … one again … Ah hah!” and with that she grabbed a box and pulled it down. Morbidly curious, John stared, unable to pull his eyes away. The front of the box was the same “Little pups” brand, but this box showed two littles on the front. One facing the camera and one facing away. Both of them had a onesie unsnapped and bunched up around their waist to show off a conspicuously thick diaper that looked like it was holding their thighs apart. And on the front there was a cartoon puppy napping on top of some alphabet blocks. On the back was just a massive cartoon drawing of a puppy sleeping on a cloud. In any other context, this may have looked like cute marketing. But was not other context. The box of “Sleepy Pup's All Nighters” went in the shopping cart behind him. Did he just see a couple hundred diapers go into the buggy behind him? He wanted to look … But he was also pretty sure that he didn't want to see. He twisted and tried to glance behind him. Yep. That's four boxes big enough that he could curl up in them. And like that they were off and turning back into the main aisle and within a minute of walking were turning again. This aisle seemed … different. Problematically different. On one side the shelves had all sorts of harnesses and … that looked like some sort of belt with cuffs on it? No, that can't be. Amanda stopped just long enough to eye Johns hands and grab some dark blue gloves off of a hanger. Then she was back to walking where she looked at some pacifiers. Some of them had slogans on them like “Corrects potty mouth!” and “Automatically adjusts!” Ultimately she picked up a blue one that, if the package was to be trusted, read “Ergonomic shape, breathable design.” She held the package up briefly for him to see and said low. “As long as you watch your mouth, we'll never have to use this.” and it went into the buggy behind him. Ohhhhh ….. kayyyy... that was very strange. Something told him that he would be much happier not knowing what that was about. And then they were off again down rows of brightly colored bottles. The constant changes in this place were so extreme that John felt like he was getting some sort of whiplash. Amanda was humming now as she went to a bottle marked “Jimson's” bubble bath and she popped the top and gave it a smell. She wrinkled her nose and put it back on the shelf immediately. She then grabbed a different one and held it out for John to smell. “Tell me what you think!” He gave it a whiff. It smelled like strawberries. “It smells good.” and in the cart it went. The smell of strawberries left his nose as a much stronger smell passed by. A large brown haired woman walked by with a sniffling little in the cart in front of her. She was crying as they went by “It's not my fault, I've never messed myself before! I didn't mean to, it just happened please please don't take my ….” and then they were gone around the corner. Rupert got a good squeeze. Johns chest was shaking now. All of him was shaking. When had that started? A large hand entered his view and picked up the pacifier dangling from the strap on his shirt and held it up, poking his lips with it. He leaned back a bit but when it followed him he gave up and opened his mouth. Now they were off again, and this time moving much faster. Within seconds they were in an aisle with brightly colored medicine bottles. All of them different shades of pastel. He barely registered when a bottle of ratchet raccoon brand chewable multi vitamins went into the cart behind him. As he started to calm down for probably the third time he looked around to see that they had passed through a section marked 'Maternity' and Amanda was not showing him any items, she was picking out something for herself. As she placed a box gently behind him he caught a glimpse of the label. An Automatic breast pump. Johns eyebrows shot up, but he chose not to say anything. What could he have said? Nothing seemed best. And now they were in a large wide open section with little mock set ups of bedrooms. Finally to the main reason they were here. As they rolled into the section they slowed to a stroll. With a smile, she told him “Okay Sweety, let's pick a bedroom set, that way it all comes together and it will match. So let's see...” They stopped at the first set. It was … VERY pink. Amanda mumbled as she just stepped past that mock setup of a bedroom. Next they came to a stop at a bedroom set that looked SO blue that John had to squint to look at it. Instead of a bed there was a crib and changing table. It was … like someone took baby blue and electrified it. “So what do you think of this color?” He looked up at her and just stammered out “Uhhhhhhh.... umm... it ...” Thankfully she picked up the hint and said “Yeah … it's a bit loud. We'll find you a color you like.” and kept walking. She hadn't picked up the correct hint, but at least the eye piercing blue set was behind them now. So at least it was a small victory. Before they could make it to a third mock bedroom, a tall blond woman in slacks and a shirt with a small steel colored name tag strode over to them. She greeted Amanda with a smile and a nod “Hello! I'm Ella. Is there anything we can help you with today?” Amanda paused for a moment before admitting “Well … We have an appointment for a half an hour from now. I was just wanting to show my son the color choices and have him pick the color for himself.” Ella nodded along and declared “Oh! One moment, please!” and walked away to a nearby desk and came back with a hand held tablet. “Okay so you would be Miss Taylor?” Amanda nodded “That is me, yes.” Ella smiled “I can help you make any selections and explain how the new furniture features work. Are you looking for anything in particular?” Amanda nodded in response “Yes Ma'am. I need an entire bedroom set with a desk and two chairs in his size. As well as delivery and setup, which I have reserved.” John looked back and forth as the two talked over his head. Quite literally, in this case. His attention was pulled to the right as he heard a scream and an unmistakable smack off in the distance. It was quick, but it disappeared, buried off in the distance and endless rows of mountainous shelves. As his attention was pulled back to his surroundings, he heard Amanda explaining “I'm sorry, he's a bit distracted. He's new to our dimension and was adopted just today. He told me earlier that his favorite color is green.” Oh! They wanted his input on color. This was his chance to actually participate, so he chimed in “Oh! I like the green of my carseat. Does that help?” Ella laughed now “There he is. He was lost in space for a bit. What color is his carseat and we can go from there.” Amanda placed a large, warm hand on top of his head and left it there. “His carseat is hunter green with some gray and yellow shapes.” John tried to turn his head but there were fingers idly rubbing his scalp so he stayed put as he heard Ella behind him “We only have two different bedroom sets in stock in hunter green. That is a very mature color for a little, so we don't stock very many options. If you'll follow me, please.” And then the hand was off of his head and the shopping cart was moving along. He tried to see down the rows, but it felt like he was gazing down a long warehouse in any direction. He knew this place was big but he accidentally asked out loud “How big is this place?” “We are the largest littles specialty store in the region. This is location is not the largest Littles R Us, but we are pretty big. Now Miss Taylor, our first option in the color you are looking for is this bedroom set here where the bed is over the desk. It's a space saving all in one affair. This leaves room for a fun bean bag or a big fluffy rug for your little guy to play on. How tall are your ceilings?” Amanda had to think for a moment before answering “The ceiling in his room is pretty low. If I recall correctly it is about ...” and she held her hand up above her head a few feet “Thirteen feet.” Ella smiled now “Oh, you may love this then because the sides go up to twelve feet, which means that rambunctious little ones can't climb up and fall out and get hurt. The sides being so close to the ceiling means that even if they could get to the top somehow, the ceiling stops them from climbing over. Something to think about.” John, meanwhile was staring at the bed like a raised prison and asked “Ummm... where is the ladder to climb up to the top bunk?” Both giant women started at him “What ladder?” asked Ella. That had him at a loss for words “Umm.... the ladder for me to climb in and out?” Ella just looked to Amanda and back. She stepped over to the 'bed' (Which John was now convinced was both a crib and a prison) and then worked some latch that he couldn't see and the front side slid all the way down. This meant that the bed was at the height of the big womans ribs. It also conveniently blocked anyone at the bottom in where they would be stuck in the desk until the rails were raised up to let them out. Ella proudly elaborated “Your Mommy just picks you up and puts you in the bed. Then she gives you a big hug and kiss goodnight and slides the rails back up like this.” then she looked back to Amanda “Also, if you would like, the desk can be left out of the price and you can actually put a bean bag or a futon below. My daughter has this bed in pink and I put a futon below it and she just covered it with stuffies. It's adorable.” Amanda looked down and locked eyes with John “Well, what do you think? Do you want to see the other option first?” Another option. SURELY that option will be more sane. “A... Mom, may we see the other option, please?” Amanda nodded “Of course we may. It's important to see all the options.” Ella clapped a little “Oh he's so polite! Come, come! You're going to love the other set even more!” and with that she was off at a brisk pace. John could really only see Amanda walking quickly to keep up. Or maybe it just seemed that they were moving quickly because of the size difference. They walked past a frog themed bedroom set that looked like a color John could only think of as electrified slime. Please don't stop please don't stop plea... oh thank you for not stopping. That one looks so pastel that it must have been in a pepto bismol accident. Oh lord, how did they make something THAT yellow!? John had to squint as they walked past that particular bedroom set. Finally they stopped at a small section walled in by a half wall to frame the space and Ella made a little motion and said “Ta-da! This set is one of our newest and very best. It has a couple of interesting options that the company reps are super excited about!” John looked over the set. It was way less terrifying than the raised floor to ceiling cage. It had a desk that looked a lot sturdier than anything he had ever owned. Even though the sides were comically rounded. In fact the only deal breaker was the fact that the bed had rails going around it. He must have looked interested because Amanda interrupted his thoughts “Here, let's get you out of the cart so you can go take a look.” While he felt himself being lifted up and out, he could hear Ella the saleswoman, that John was starting to think of as “Sella” because she was just so excited about all of this, praising Amanda. “Miss Taylor, that is very sweet. Most parents just pick for their children. Young man, would you like to come and sit at the desk?” Ella asked. John realized now that she didn't know his name, and didn't seem interested. He had the distinct impression that to this woman he had about as much importance as a doll. He looked up at Amanda totally unsure of what to do, but Amanda just leaned and gave him a little pat on the bottom “Go sit at the desk, sweety” So having been in the cart with his legs separated by the metal bars for almost an hour now, John waddled a bit before he managed to walk almost normally and flopped down in the chair. The chair was... perfect for his height. It looked like a kiddy chair. An it had an indentation under his butt to account comfortably for his diaper. “Huh.” was all he could say. Ella (or Sella) leaned down so that her was was a foot from his “What's that little fella?” He leaned back a bit, his hands shaking some “Umm... for the first time since coming here There is something that fits me. That's just kind of nice.” (S)Ella had a grin like a fox that found a box of chicken nuggets on legs running right into its mouth now “Well Young man, if you look to the left you will find storage for your coloring books, and there is a drawer underneath the middle, go ahead and give that a pull.” So … he pulled it out and … ugh. Of course. He mumbled “That's a lot of crayons.” “Yes it is, this desk has holders for over FIVE HUNDRED crayons.” John wasn't even on the verge of a panic attack anymore He was just plain indignant. Fine, he thought to at least try to catch her off guard “Umm... hey do color pencils exist in this dimension?” Finally Ella missed a beat and then looked to Amanda “You know, Momma. If you have an aspiring artist here, we can throw in a deluxe set of colored pencils for free with the desk.” John slumped. 'Okay, I should have seen that coming' he thought to himself. Amanda, of course, just seemed excited about John wanting to color and he could hear her excitement “Oh yes please, that's a great idea! We'll have to do that no matter what! John, what kind of coloring books would you like?” Ugh. It just keeps getting worse. John slumped until his forehead was on the desk and he just mumbled “Freakin' Robots.” John meant one thing. The two giants heard another. Ella was already tapping at her tablet before saying “Okay Momma, if you'll step over here, I want to show you the best features of the new crib. If you press this latch here …. yes, that slides the side down like you're used to.” Amanda had pressed some sort of latch that John couldn't see and the side went down so that she could comfortably reach inside. “Now go ahead and pull it back up. Okay, now just grab here and pull.” Amanda pulled on … some spot... and then the front swung out in two parts like a gate. (S)Ella was giggling enthusiastically “This crib features the dual gate system. So you can swing it open and that makes changing sheets a breeze, as well as you can reach your son without having to bend over the side rail. AND the mattress that it comes with it is very soft. Do you want to lay your son in it and see how comfortable it is for him?” Before John could even think to protest he was airborne, horizontal, and then laying down on the mattress. It was like laying on a giant firm pillow. Parts of him sunk in. Not too much, but it felt pretty good. It was actually kind of comfortable. There was a clack-clack to his right and then the gate was closed and he had a five foot tall slat wall all the way around him. It seemed slightly taller than the playpen he had woken up in this morning. John tried to stand up, but every time he put his weight on two spots he would sink so much that he wound up back on his hands and knees. He tried again and wound up right back on his hands and knees a second time. It was like every time all his weight was on two spots the mattress was suddenly TOO soft. And apparently being on hands and knees in the bed … who was he kidding, it was crib. Being on hands and knees in the the crib must have been a cute spectacle for the two giants because they (mostly Ella) were smiling at him. So he tried the next best thing. His breath was quickening a bit and he could feel himself getting worked up. So he grabbed one side of the gate with both hands and pushed. He pushed HARD. He was panting and shaking, but he just kept sliding on the mattress. He pushed and twisted and shoved until his vision started getting little spots in it and he couldn't breath. Not only did they not notice, the stupid crib didn't even make a creaking sound. It was like pushing on a tree. So John just flopped onto his side, panting, and asked “Okay so what if, and hear me out on this. What if this bed had no rails.” He was feeling his chest get tight and his hands shake from the effort of trying and failing to stand up and then push the gate open. Amanda just shook her head, but Ella was confused and asked “You mean like if it had mesh walls? We have a option with a special kevlar mesh blend for the sides. It's easy to see through unlike rails, and so slick that it is completely impossible for bad babies to climb up. Momma, would you be interested in that? It costs a bit extra, but it's definitely a worthwhile upgrade.” While Amanda was agreeing to the upgrade, John flopped onto his back and looked at the ceiling that seemed fifty feet above him and mumbled to himself “Every time I try it gets worse. I just want a regular bed.” “But sweety, this is a regular bed.” He nodded up at the ceiling “Of course it is.” Now he could hear (S)Ella firing up the next sales pitch “And this changing table has a really useful feature. Brand new to the market! Do you see these two foam padded bars sticking up on the sides? The moment you lay a little down on this table these things go soft and flop down. And to release it you press this on the front of it here.” John rolled onto his side where he was looking through rails because they hadn't thought to open the side of the crib that he couldn't even stand in. The changing table looked functionally like the one or two others that he had seen since coming here. Except on either side there was what looked just … like a pool noodle sticking up on either side. Ella just powered on “and in this drawer you have these two patented 'little holders' and they just snap into place here and ….. click here. They go into place, and the moment little wrists hits the mechanism inside of it, it pops closed. And you just squeeze the base of it to unlatch their hands. They're actually based on toy that big teenagers straighten out and slap onto their wrist. If you believe the advertisement, one of the engineers kept having to take them off of littles that kept getting their wrists stuck together. Would you care to see a demonstration?” Amanda looked a bit dubious, but he could tell that she was interested. “Is it easier on him than the chest straps? He tends to squirm a little.” Ella nodded enthusiastically “It's much easier on them because unlike a chest strap, it's surrounded by padding. It can't pinch them or leave a bruise no matter how much they squirm. If you're going to get this set, you will need ot know how it works anyway.” He couldn't see whether or not Amanda nodded, but a moment later the gate swung open effortlessly and there was a smiling blond head filled his view. He saw and felt two giant hands closing in on his sides. That was enough of that. John started scrambling to try to get up and run off, but the strange mattress slipped him up and he went face first toward the rails on the back of the crib. About an inch before his face slammed into the rail full force, the two large hands snatched him out of the crib up and up into the air, flailing and hyperventilating. He heard “Careful little guy!” while he went, twisting and flailing through the air. As he went onto the changing table back down he could hear Amanda saying “Careful, he panics easily!” And the instant his shoulders hit the changing table the two foam poles just went limp like string and fell over his chest and upper arms. The moment they landed on him they wouldn't move up any more, and every time he squirmed around and part of him went lower, they just went lower on top of him until he was pinned completely flat to the padded top. Hyperventilating now and just trying to get loose, he couldn't even make out the giant blonde standing over him trying to calm him down and fumbling to get to the release button. While he was fighting against the table he balled up his fists and tried to slam them down and push back against the table. Only instead of hitting the table he felt soft plastic coil around his wrists and refuse to let go. And then Amanda, his giant, filled his view. She grabbed the pacifier hanging from the strap on his shirt and shoved it into the top of a small tin, gave it a shake and pulled it out fast as lightning. And within ten seconds of him hitting the changing table he was trying to turn his head to keep a pacifier out of his mouth. Pinned as he was, however, she had no trouble at all getting it into his mouth and suddenly he tasted …. Huh. Strawberries. Okay. No! John fought it and tried to spit it out, but there was one single finger holding it into his mouth. He tried pulling his wrists away from the table and pushing down with his feet. He took a slower breath. Okay. So maybe the taste of strawberries was good. He gave one last half hearted flex against the foam bars before flopping back limply. The finger on the back of the pacy was pushing and letting go and pushing and letting go again. When had that started? Oh, that's why he was sucking on the strawberry flavoring. Yeah. John didn't notice that he took a long, slow breath through his nose and the finger holding the pacy in his mouth moved away. Feeling honestly kind of petulant he started pushing the pacifier back out of his mouth the second the large finger moved. An before it made it halfway out the finger was back on it. This time she didn't seem to trust him enough to remove it as she turned to speak to the other giant. So with one last pull against the restraints, he finally gave up and just went completely limp, looking up at the ceiling in the distance. As he stopped struggling he could start making out the conversation happening above him. Amanda was standing by his head looking to the saleswoman and saying “No no, it's not your fault. He has panic attacks. You stopped him from breaking his nose by grabbing him. So thank you very much for that!” And then there was Ella, who John had for some reason decided to call (S)Ella still apologizing profusely “Okay, I'm still sorry that it happened like this. I just saw him going face first and I honestly was just going to sit him on the changing table and he started squirming and thrashing and I almost dropped him. Are you sure it's okay?” Without moving the finger on her left hand from the pacifier, she reached out with her right hand and put it on Ella's shoulder “Hey. You didn't mean any harm and you kept my Son from hurting himself. And I think we've proven that this table works as advertised.” Then, pinned by the strange bars that flopped over onto him and conformed to him and forced to look up and not move his head by a giant finger holding the pacy in his mouth perfectly still, John saw a large familiar face fill his view as his own giant leaned over him with a warning scowl. She said softly but with a very unmistakable warnign in her tone “Baby boy, don't you think you should apologize to the poor woman that you scared?” He gave what little nod that he could and the finger moved up, then tapped the back of the pacifier in his mouth. He was thinking slowly for some reason, but that felt like a warning to not try to spit it out again. He took a deep breath and said as best he could around the pacy “I'm thowwy.” The blond giant came over and leaned down, half hugging him on the table “I'm sorry you got scared. I'm glad you didn't get hurt.” Feeling a bit loopy from whatever that strawberry stuff was that made him calm, he couldn't stop his impulse to try to be a smart mouth again. “Hey, inthtead of a bed, what if I jutht get a giant piwwow and thweep on that?” Both of the giants cooed at that, and he thought 'there's no way that they didn't hear what they wanted' “Sweety, we can get you a great big pillow for your crib.” said one voice Meanwhile another voice declared “I think I can throw you a big pillow into the order, if your Mommy will allow it.” They looked at each other and nodded. He just closed his eyes and mumbled “I think we have communication pwobwemth” Amanda leaned down now and gave him a kiss on the forehead and then turned to Ella and said “Okay, so me the price for this set.” Ella simply nodded and flipped the tablet around to show Amanda the price of the set. Amanda whistled “That's a bit more than I expected, but it's manageable.” Ella nodded as she explained “Well, this is one of the deluxe sets. You obviously see the safety features of the changing table. And the bed with the mesh walls costs a bit extra. The mattress even has built in safety features to discourage littles from getting hurt by jumping on the bed. The second chair is actually affordable, and they are both made to accommodate littles in thick diapers. And this set also comes with a stool with a removable padded top. He can use it to turn the light switch on like a big boy and if he's bad, you can use the padded top for kneeling in time out. We have to discipline our children, but it doesn't mean that we don't love them.” He could see Amanda nodding along with every word she said “Well, let's toss in some extra coloring books for my little niece and I think that we'll be done here. Do I pay for all of this up front?” John tried to look up at the saleswoman now but could barely move because of how deep he'd pushed himself in struggling against the bars. He could just hear “No Ma'am, you can pay for all of this here and we can even take your cart and deliver everything to your house for you at the same time.” He could see his own giant nodding though “Okay, let's get him up and go over to your desk and pay.” And just like that, there was a movement to one side and the two bars pinning him down just popped right back up. He had struggled himself so deep into the padded top that he felt himself rise up a couple of inches when the bars let go of him. He finally lifted himself up a bit to look down at what was holding his wrists. It was a slap bracelet on a little pole. He flopped back onto the changing table. Even with the medicine somehow forcing him to be very calm, he still felt a bit indignant. Somehow being trapped by a toy bracelet just seemed wrong. And Amanda reaching and opening them back up with a quick squeeze just made it even worse after he had pulled with all of his might. He was then lifted up and onto a shoulder with his head pressed against her neck. He could feel his heart rate slowing back down. He was very calm. He closed his eyes for a moment. He opened them back up. John shook his head no while he was carried and then his giant sat them down at a desk … in a rocking chair. Struggling to stay awake he felt himself being rocked gently back and forth against a large wam body. He closed his eyes again, this time mumbling “Awe you kidding me” as best he could around the pacy in his mouth. He refused to fall asleep this time. The last thing he remembered was the saleswoman saying “Aww, someone is tuckered out.”

Chapter 13 Bethany had been sitting on the couch reading the news on her tablet. Well, at least trying to. With Ashley playing so peacefully in the play pen, she was spending more time looking over the edge of the tablet at her than she was on the actual news. Bethany was in heaven, and from the looks of it, Ashley was too. Everything was perfect and nothing could ruin their happiness, at least until there was a knock on the door. Bethany and Ashley locked eyes with one another and then looked at the door, they weren’t expecting anyone. Bethany could see Ashley’s face contort to worry and she quickly stood up and moved to the side of the playpen. In all of their prep for a little, Bethany had hidden pacifiers in easily accessed locations. Ashley had joked that they were never more than 5 feet away from a pacifier at any time. Bethany pulled one of her stashed pacifiers from the end table of the couch on her way to Ashley and slipped it into her mouth and inflated the bulb to lock it in place. “It’s okay, mommy will handle this and be right back princess. I just need you to stay quiet for a minute.” Bethany said before she turned away from Ashley. Ashley couldn’t openly admit it now, but the pacifier in her mouth was quite soothing and Bethany’s confidence had reassured her. She turned to face the apartment door as Bethany approached. She was a bit frightened to see who was out there but knew that she was tucked away enough that no one would be able to see her unless they came in and she knew Bethany wouldn’t just let anyone in. Ashley could hear the door open and she unwittingly held her breath. Then she heard it, the voice that sounded like nails on a chalkboard to her, their sultry neighbour that would just absolutely love to see Ashley like this. The panic set in and she found herself crawling to the far corner of the playpen. A million thoughts ran through her head in the blink of an eye. Some truly terrible things about Bethany orchestrating all of this only to pawn Ashley off on her so that she could be properly trained after she was trapped in diapers. She couldn’t hear Bethany’s voice despite knowing she was talking. Ashley began pulling at the locking straps of her shortalls. She knew how they worked but for some reason couldn’t get her hands to do what she wanted them to or make the locks open. She then felt the front of her diaper growing warm and paused her actions. She sucked at the pacifier a few times to calm her nerves and found a blankie that had been neatly folded in the corner against the wall. She pulled it over herself and curled up into a ball behind the playhouse. Bethany hadn’t been expecting to see their neighbour through the peephole and half pondered ignoring her. She had no major like for the woman and her older ways, Bethany wondered why she didn’t just move to Catalon, with her experience and skills she’d probably be a hit. But deep down she knew this woman liked to break littles the hard way and Catalon would just make it too easy for her. She took a deep breath when she watched the woman reach up to knock a second time and shortly after undid the chain and deadbolt on the door. “Hello Ms. Dhoul.” She answered upon opening the door. The woman’s gaze was critical and seemed like she analysed all of Bethany in the blink of an eye. “Going out today?” Ms. Dhoul asked before she inhaled deeply through her nose. “When did you get a little?” She offered up a new question before Bethany had time to answer the first. “How did you know there was a little here?” Bethany asked. “I could smell her, as soon as they take up residence the whole atmosphere changes. You for example are giving off some very potent mommy pheromones and you can smell the dirty diapers already. If I had to guess it’s only been a day or so since you adopted. Oh, or did you finally grow up and commit to regressing that little you’re always dragging around with you.” Ms. Dhoul said. “No, I’m just sitting for my little sister since she’s in town. So what brings you by on an early weekend morning?” Bethany denied through clenched teeth and tried to get to the point, she really didn’t like this woman all that much and contact with her made her feel like she needed to shower again. “I have finished up with my latest batch of trainees and have decided to take a week of vacation. Due to circumstances, shipping on a very important package has been delayed and will be delivered while I’m away. I would appreciate it if you could grab it for me if you see it delivered. I don’t want some porch pirate making off with my gear while I’m out.” Ms. Dhoul explained. “No problem.” Bethany said. “Anything else?” “That is all, thank you.” Ms. Dhoul said before she turned on her heel and clacked her way down the the hallway to leave. Bethany closed the door then gave herself a sniff, ‘am I really giving off a different scent now that I’m a mommy?’ She asked herself internally. She brushed it off and turned back to the living room to finish her news (watch Ashley). She came around the corner and looked into the play area and didn’t immediately see Ashley. She panicked and jumped the rail in a second and glanced around the enclosure until she saw the girl cowering behind the playhouse in the foetal position wrapped in a blankie that barely covered her. She immediately moved the playhouse out of the way and hoisted Ashley into her arms. “Are you okay princess? What’s the matter? Did you get hurt playing?” Bethany now had a million thoughts running through her head as she tried to figure out what was wrong. “It’s okay sweetie, mommy’s here. Sh, Sh, it’s okay.” Bethany soothed as the girl began to release the tears in her eyes all of a sudden. Bethany unlocked the pacifier and tossed it to the floor, worried she had accidentally offended Ashley by putting it in so suddenly. “I’m sorry I put the pacifier in. It’s okay now, please talk to me princess.” Bethany begged trying to get an answer as to why Ashley was in such a state all of a sudden. “I’m sorry. Please, please don’t send me away with her. I’ll be a good girl. I promise. I’m sorry. Please don’t mommy…” Ashley trailed on through sobs and tears and pulled the blankie up over her head to hide in Bethany’s chest. Bethany was confused for a moment then she realised that even though Amazon Ashley could face Ms. Dhoul, little Ashley was terrified of the woman. “I promise you sweetie I would never in a bazillion years even think of letting ‘Dhoul the ghoul’ touch you. You’re my princess and no one else’s. Okay?” Bethany tried to calm the girl down as she rocked her in her arms and bounced around the living room to cloth her. Bethany didn’t know Ashley would have this kind of reaction to their neighbour and that led to questions. “Has Ms. Dhoul ever hurt you sweetie.” Bethany asked concerned. Ashley’s sobs had slowed enough now that she could speak. “One time” Ashley paused to sniffle but her chosen start sent Bethany into a fury. “What do you mean one time? Has she touched you?” Bethany cut her off. “I’ll snap that cranky old bitches knees and feed her her own…” Ashley had to grab Bethany’s tank top to get her attention. “Mommy shouldn’t talk like that and she should listen to me.” Ashley chastised Bethany for her language. Bethany blushed realising what she had said in front of Ashley and cooled her anger a little to hear her out. “One time, when I was headed into work after you had already left. That mean lady was pulling a naked little in only her diaper down the hall. The girl was pulling against the leash around her neck with all her strength but she didn’t even flinch. And then she saw me and said ‘if I ever see you without your amazon pushover again, I’ll do the same thing to you’ and then she yanked the little over her knee there in the hallway and spanked her into a sobbing mess before she went into her apartment and slammed the door.” Ashley explained. Bethany’s eyes had gone dark. Her intimidating aura seemed to dim the room more than when she had caught Elizabeth with Ashley in the test room. Uncontrollable rage was coursing through her veins. ‘How dare she frighten my Ash like that. How dare she make threats to my Ash. How dare she call me a pushover. Moreover how dare she frighten my Ash’ Bethany thought to herself. Just when she was about to storm down the hallway and confront Ms. Dhoul, she felt a chop land on her head from behind. “You’re scaring Ash.” Elizabeth said, causing Bethany to look down. Ash was indeed frightened and some new tears were welling up in her eyes. “I’m sorry baby, I didn’t mean to scare you. Mommy was just angry at that nasty neighbour for being mean to you. If she ever tries to touch you just let mommy know and I’ll swoop in like a knight in shining armour to save my princess.” Bethany said, trying to calm Ashley back down after her blunder. “Good morning Ashley, can you smile for your aunty Lizzie.” Elizabeth said as she gave Ashley’s side a little tickle. Ashley brightened up and let out a few giggles at the onslaught. “Mommy was scary wasn’t she. But mommy did it because of you. Did you know mommy was special forces when she was enlisted. She was all ‘gunpowder and lead are what make me happy, I don’t need a little’. Aunty Lizzie was a big scaredy cat and got a deferment because she had a job lined up already.” Elizabeth said after she took Ashley from Bethany’s arms so she could cool down for a minute. “Hey!” Bethany pouted a little “I wasn’t like that at all!” “You were special forces mommy?” Ashley asked quizzically, not knowing much of Bethany’s past aside from snippets that slipped out here and there. “Yeah… Gunnery Sergeant Merlot of the 21st recon division, the hammer platoon…” Bethany said a little bashful. “It was speed promotions though so the rank doesn’t really mean a lot.” Ashley held up her fingers and counted. “That would mean you were five ranks above me. Well really six since they only gave me a promotion before I left.” Ashley said with awe that only made Bethany blush a bit more. “It really wasn’t all that special.” Bethany tried to explain “That’s why mommy can be so intimidating sometimes. She was out there fighting bad guys and sometimes there’s other bad guys she has to protect you from. So you don’t need to worry, your mommy will take care of everything.” Elizabeth helped comfort Ashley. “Alright that’s enough of that.” Bethany said, taking Ashley back before Elizabeth could spill more secrets. “Let’s go get you changed, someone feels a little soggy. Then we’ll watch some tv together while Lizzie makes me some breakfast since you’ve already had yours.” Ashley blushed a little to both of those comments and tucked back into Bethany’s arms as she was carried away. Bethany looked back and mouthed a quick thank you over her shoulder to Elizabeth for helping with calming Ashley down. Bethany was pretty proud of her little sister’s nanny skills and she let out a smile at Ashley now that her nerves had calmed and she was back to her normal level head. Bethany opened the door to the nursery and set Ashley down in front of the changing table. “Why don’t you pick out your next diaper for mommy.” She said as she let Ashley pour over all of the options. Realistically there were two or three of each option stored in the changing table with the bulk stored in the closet. Ashley looked over the options for a minute or so, she never realised how overboard they had gone with the selection. She justified that they would try out a larger variety and when they found the perfect one for their little they would narrow down their selection. She finally reached forward and pointed at a diaper she had always thought was so cute. It had a mostly white body with a cutesy Pegasus with butterfly wings and other little cartoons adorning the surface. Her biggest draw was it smelled like cotton candy and right now she was really craving sweets. “That one huh?” Bethany said as she leaned forward and extracted it from the shelf like a book from a library. Ashley blushed and nodded her head silently. “Alright, upsie daisy then.” Bethany had lifted Ashley up onto the changing table and laid her down. Ashley was a little bashful to be on the changing table. Her changes with Bethany so far had been on the bed on a changing mat. The changing table had a specific, singular purpose, it was for diaper changes. Ashley rocked a little side to side feeling the bumpers contain her as Bethany gathered the other supplies. It was strange but she felt safe here, her opposition to the changing table the previous day was completely gone. “Bottoms up.” Bethany said as she hoisted Ashley’s ankles above her head and undid the shortalls bottom flap to expose the diaper. “It’s not the worst but we might as well get it taken care of now so that you don’t get a rash.” Bethany said, not particularly speaking to Ashley, more so to herself. The tapes were popped and the diaper flopped open and was extracted. Bethany wiped Ashley down with a few wet wipes and lowered her legs to open the fresh diaper up. Ashley was blushing deeply as she formed her next question. “Mommy?” Ashley said to get Bethany’s attention. “Can I, can I please… have my trainer.” Ashley practically whispered the last part. Bethany was a little shocked for only a moment before she smiled down to Ashley. “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now since we are going out but mommy has a better idea. You stay right here and I’ll be right back.” Bethany said before she slid the diaper under Ashley’s bottom and then buckled a strap across Ashley’s stomach so she couldn’t roll off the changing table. Bethany was only gone for a minute which gave Ashley time for her blush to cool down. “Here we go.” Bethany said as she held up what she went to retrieve. “This will be much better than that trainer for going out. If you still want the trainer when we get home it won’t be too difficult to swap over.” Bethany said as she moved to Ashley’s lower half. Bethany had brought back their remote controlled vibrator. Ashley had surprised Bethany with it one night while they were going out to dinner and a movie. She had discreetly slipped a paper into Bethany’s hand with a code for an app she had to download on her phone. Bethany was a little confused at first but after she had downloaded the app and punched in the code, all that was there was a blank screen. When she touched the screen a little trail of light followed her finger around as she traced the screen. She was even more confused until she looked across the table to Ashley who was breathing deeply and trying to maintain composure. At first she thought something was wrong until she touched the screen again and saw Ashley jump a little. Then she finally put things together. She tormented Ashley all night with that power at her fingertips and when they got back to the car Ashley practically jumped her. “When you feel this, you’ll know that mommy is with you and is thinking about you.” Bethany said as she lubed the egg shaped device and brought it down. She pulsed it on a few times as she held it against Ashley’s sensitive bits eliciting a moan and causing Ashley to lurch off the table and pull against the strap across her stomach. She did this a few more times to make sure Ashley was warmed up before she pushed it into Ashley leaving only the antenna out and curved up against her pelvis. “Sorry mommy had to get you so worked up. I’ll make sure you're not left hanging though.” Bethany said as she turned the device onto a low hum and brought her fingers down to massage Ashley’s clit. It realistically only took three circular passes and a final bit of pressure to send the girl over the edge. Before Ashley had even come down from the orgasm, Bethany had her powdered up and the diaper sealed, just pulling the shortall flap closed and unbuckling her from the table. Now that Ashley was so sensitive, the padding of the thicker diaper she had chosen felt a bit more intense as it rubbed against her. She blushed as she was lifted from the table and set on Bethany’s hip with her legs straddling her. Bethany carried her out of the nursery to the living room and flipped on the tv. Ashley was in post-orgasm clarity and didn’t really care to watch tv but instead was watching Bethany as she laid with her head in her lap. Bethany caught her staring and smiled happily. Elizabeth brought over their breakfast to the coffee table then returned to the kitchen to grab the two cups of coffee and set one down in front of herself and one in front of Bethany. “Do you think coffee is a good idea?” Bethany asked with a raised eyebrow to Elizabeth who had already taken a few sips. “I should be fine now. Besides, if I don’t, I’ll have a splitting headache in an hour anyways from caffeine withdrawals. You have no idea of my dependence on the stuff as a nanny who has to take care of littles day and night.” Elizabeth explained. “Okay. So long as you know, if there’s even a spot in those trainers, you’re going over my knee again.” Bethany stated which elicited a peep from Elizabeth. “Oo, I want to see Lizzie’s trainers.” Ashley chirped and sat up a little as Bethany took a bite of toast. “You heard her, show her your trainers Lizzie.” Bethany commanded. Elizabeth set down her fork and stood up, bashfully pulling her skirt down to reveal the plastic exterior of the pull-up. “They’re so cute and you match the princess.” Ashley stated causing Elizabeth to blush even more. “You know Ash, Elizabeth is wearing the LCU. That’s why she’s been so helpful and follows orders so diligently. Would you like command authority as well since she is going to be the test subject and you’re the engineer for the project.” Bethany was testing things a little with Ashley. For starters she was seeing if Ashley would come out of her little headspace and bring out the amazon worker she knew. She was also seeing if Ashley would slip back to her little side easily after she came out to her amazon side. “Really? It’s hard to even tell, they did such a good job. Lift up your top too so I can see the control panel.” Ashley said, clearly her amazon side taking over. Elizabeth hesitated before Bethany spoke. “System override. Add user. Designate little Ashley as command authority. Ask her again sweetie.” Ashley repeated her command and this time there was a tingle that Elizabeth recognized as a command received. She blushed and crossed her arms to grab the bottom of her tank top and lifted while turning around to expose the controller. “How is it so far?” Ashley asked. “Is it too much or too little? Does it give you enough time before warnings? Does it accidentally shock you even though you completed your command? How are the pads? Are they uncomfortable?…” Ashley was rapid firing questions before she felt Bethany’s hand on her back. “Let her answer them babe.” “It is definitely much too intense for a little at its current settings, it’s controlling an Amazon right now and even I’m scared of the punishments. So far it hasn’t done anything it isn’t supposed to. It registers the command, gives me a moment to process, and so far it hasn’t shocked me for no reason. The pads were a little uncomfortable at first since it’s like having tight patches of skin but now I can barely tell they’re there.” Elizabeth explained trying to answer the questions Ashley had already asked. “Interesting. Well I’m glad we tried it on an Amazon first then if the shocks are that bad, we wouldn't want to cook a little by accident. I will have to fill out my report so far and see the reactions.” Ashley trailed on. “In due time Ash, as of right now it hasn’t even been 24 hours since I put it on her. We can give it a few days and you have the week off, remember.” Bethany said to break Ashley’s train of thought and get her to stabilise a little since she was clearly excitable. “Okay mommy.” Ashley said as she laid back down in Bethany’s lap. It had been much easier to get her back into little mode than she had anticipated. ‘Maybe it’s my presence that’s giving her the comfort to slip in and out’ Bethany thought to herself as she stroked Ashley’s hair a little while she finished her breakfast. She was on cloud nine with happiness knowing that she was the one that Ashley felt comfortable enough around to switch between her two generic makeups. That beaming smile that Ashley loved came out as she looked down at her, her little timid blush as she turned to look away was so adorable Bethany didn’t know what to do with herself. “Finish up your breakfast Lizzie, we still have to get everything for the park in order.” Bethany said which allowed Elizabeth to correct her outfit and sit down to finish eating. The only thing that could make Bethany happier in the moment would be feeding Ashley a bottle as she laid in her lap but she knew the girl still had to be full from her breakfast in bed. She let out a little sigh and leaned back into the couch thinking to herself ‘this is perfect.’

Well, here is the final chapter of this story! With the way I wrote it, it’s more like a short afterward, but I still felt it deserved its own chapter. I know full well that some of you will be frustrated with the lack of conclusion for some of the characters, namely Redge and Britney, but I will say again that there are two more stories where some of these characters will be involved. The first will be a direct sequel to this from the perspective of Addy, and the second, as some of you have correctly guessed, will be the Dark Cliff Prison story I’ve been formulating since Tell Me More. As such, the further conclusions for these characters may take some time until you all can read and hopefully enjoy them. In this same vein, I wanted to talk about some of my future plans with my stories. I’ve mentioned it before, but I have probably well over 30 stories I have cooking at the moment and which are in various states of development. I can type pretty quickly, but it will still take time to pop them all out. So, going forward, I have decided that my next story will follow a cop who is sucked into this dimension in the very early days of portal travel between the worlds. I’ve always read others questioning how some of this happened in the first place, so while another story I have in the works will explain the true origins of things, this particular story will serve as a better bridge for now as to how Earth got involved in everything. Figuring out what exists at that early point in the timeline has been very fun to write around and I’m sure many of you will like Megan’s upcoming story. I will also be updating the DD reference guide, as I’m sure no doubt by now that some of you have realized I have not done so since July… It’s a bit difficult to update all the time, but I do apologize for not updating it for some time now. Due to the holidays and a few trips that I have coming up, Megan’s story should take me to the end of the year. So, looking into 2025, it will likely be a year mostly full of sequels to what I have written this past year so far. If everything goes according to plan, the sequel to CONvention should come first (with the conclusion written sometime afterward). Following this, the sequels to One Bunny’s Journey, Tell Me More, How an Elephant Saved Their Little, and Project Nurture should all be coming out as well. I also may complete one of my larger projects that is almost 40 chapters long or complete one of my ARV stories, but I’ll have to see how everything goes first. Also, in light of these sequels, I’m giving some serious consideration to rewriting some of my old stories to ‘trim the fat’ and structure them a little better, but that will only be a secondary goal with all else that is going on. Regardless, there should be some fun stuff for everyone to look forward to right around the corner! Last, but certainly not least, I wanted to give you all a massive thank you for your support of this story! While I would write regardless of the comments or likes (see Waters of Change if you have any doubt… ha ha…), they serve as wonderful bits of validation for the work I put into crafting these tales. I know I still have much room for improvement, but I cannot begin to thank you all enough for the support you have shown for this story. So, from the very bottom of my heart, I thank you in the sincerest way that I can! Now, apologies for that long blurb, but I hope everyone enjoys this final chapter of the story! Chapter 25: Taking Steps to Something New The bells rang out on a clear midday of Spring and the birds that were once perched on the roof fluttered away in a fury. Patrick stared up into the beautiful sky with the remaining birds chirping about in the blossoming trees and couldn’t believe that they had all made it to this day finally. He had never been married himself, but he had always wondered about it back home. Even in another dimension though, it all seemed very familiar, the bells only adding to the whole joyous atmosphere. “Patrick! Patrick!” Bradly yelled from inside the building. “Come on! It’s about to start and we can’t do that without the ring bearer!” “Whoops! Sorry Uncle Bradly!” Patrick then hurried back inside the doors that his Uncle Bradly now held open for him. He wasn’t really his uncle, but Bradly and Lloyd had apparently been friends for years now and he was now to be the best man and next up in the processional to the altar. Eddy, now sitting in one of the rows in the main area of the building where the ceremony would take place, was upset he didn’t get to participate, but Bradly had just assured him that maybe he could ‘next time.’ Eddy, being who he was after the Psyche program, just accepted the answer at face value with his usual glee. “Alright…” Bradly said, dusting off the suit jacket that Patrick now wore, complete with a tiny flower in his lapel. “I’m going to leave you here, but I’m trusting you to start walking when the music starts, okay?” Patrick nodded and then gave him the thumbs up, but a voice spoke up from behind him. “That’s okay, Bradly. I can make sure he gets out on time,” Addy commented. Bradly nodded and quickly took off on cue to take his position by Lloyd who had already made his way up to the main altar in front. “You ready?” Addy then asked as Emily then entered to walk down the aisle. Patrick nodded as he prepared to make his way out as well. “Is Cara here? Aren’t you supposed to make sure she makes it down the aisle? Don’t tell me she’s having another one of her bad days…” he said, slightly panicking when he didn’t see his younger ‘sister’ anywhere in the vicinity. Addy just chuckled. “She’s fine. Just didn’t want to leave her mommy just yet. Look.” She then pointed toward the rear of the building. Patrick nodded as he could then see through the doors with Cara excitedly playing with her fully gowned and beautified mommy, Samantha. They had all easily slipped into their respective roles soon after the choosing ceremony, and while Patrick still felt some trepidation over calling Sam and Lloyd ‘mommy’ and ‘daddy’ respectively, Cara had easily taken up the names in less than a day. Such was life after her time in the machine. The music then rang out a new set of notes, and Patrick realized that was his cue to step off toward the altar. Quickly reaching over to where he had set the pillow, he snatched it, ensured the rings were still on top, and then began to walk forward out into the awaiting crowd. It was a moment that he could have been frozen in a single ounce of time as he surveyed those around him and the weight of it all began to hit him. The choosing ceremony had been a momentous occasion, but life had moved on nearly as it had been beforehand. The only difference after was that the four of them now all lived under one roof. It wasn’t massive compared to some of the other houses, but it quickly became ‘home’ to all of them together. Now, walking out in front of everyone, so many things seemed to just click easily into place. The first of which was that today would mark the day that they all became a family in the eyes of all their friends, family, and even the law and universe itself. It also just so happened that his paperwork had finally come through last night, so Patrick was now officially a citizen of Libertalia. He still maintained his U.S. citizenship based on a law from about ten years prior, but he knew he wasn’t going back after the five years stipulated from his Psyche contract. There had been tears a plenty when he had told his new family about his decision, but he knew regardless that it was the right move at this point. He had found his home. Secondly, he saw many of the faces he had come to know since he had arrived here. Being mostly locals, he still saw Quentin, Ian, and Darren at the local Littles daycare most days of the week while Lloyd and Sam were at work. It was a wondrous place and none of them ever felt like they were being demeaned, even when they were handed juice in their sippy cups or were put down for a nap in the afternoons. Further though, he now even met up with Eddy and Matilda too, though due to all that had happened and their Big’s previous relationships with his own, all four of them now came over for dinner at least one night a week as well to their house. As for Terra… well, she and Daisy now lived in some commune out west. For their part and from their last postcard, they at least both seemed happy. Amongst the crowd were also Nancy and Esther. Nancy had entered a local rehab program and had been adopted out by a woman that according to her, smelled like ‘blueberries or newsprint depending on the time of the day.’ The woman had also taken in Esther, who had unwittingly formed a strong bond with Nancy in their mutual torment at the hands of Britney. Both still seemed altered from everything that had happened, but every week they seemed to make a little more progress… even if that meant relearning their ABC’s or going five minutes without a pacifier in their mouth. Then lastly, and certainly not least, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of immense pride as he walked down the aisle. He was alone, but his family was behind him and awaited him at the altar. No, he was only alone in the fact that he was now walking as if he had never been paralyzed from that one terrible night. The surgery to remove his previously implanted back hardware had been a success, and even though a few scars remained, Patrick could dance, play, or run with the most active of Littles these days. Being ring bearer today was just icing on the cake as he finally finished walking and handed off the rings to Lloyd up at the front. “You did so well,” Lloyd whispered, pulling Patrick to the side to wait with Bradly up front. “I’m so proud of you, but oh! Here comes your sister.” Patrick looked back toward where he had just come from, and saw Cara begin walking down the aisle, tossing purple flower petals before her as she walked. Her billowy white dress seemed to flap about the cascade of color that she tossed before her, and her white headband was also adorned neatly with matching flower petals. The whole audience cooed and awed over the sight, but there was another side to the whole scene as well. Addy tiptoed quietly behind her just in case Cara had a relapse today. Addy had been working with her for some time now and her former self had beautifully come back to the surface, at least for the most part. Her favorite show was Adventure Sam, she loved to color and dance at the drop of a hat, and her favorite food was now mac n’ cheese, but her personality still showed through all the new stuff in her life whenever it could. She would be forever altered by the machine that Redge and Britney had subjected her to, as evidenced by her occasional toddler outburst or her temporarily reduced physical abilities, but she seemed happy at least. As she had even said to Patrick one day, ‘it’s not how I ever pictured my life turning out, but I’m okay that I have you all to keep me happy even on my of worst days. In the end, that sounds like a pretty good life to me.’ Patrick still fumed in his thoughts over the loss of some bits with his friend, but today, Lloyd snapped him out of it as Emily, Sam’s maid of honor then held tightly onto Cara as she made her last steps up to them. “Hey, buddy… looks who’s coming,” Lloyd gestured. Patrick looked out and just as the music began to play, he could see Sam as she started making her way down the aisle. “Isn’t she the most beautiful woman you ever saw?” “Yeah…” Patrick managed to finally say. Back on Earth, it would have been odd for him to admit to that, but this dimension had different rules and perspectives that had to be considered. While he and Lloyd shared the same sentiment, it came from two different places. Lloyds was from the groom’s perspective, but as he had come to see himself now, Patrick’s perspective was that of a child… a Little. It had begun slowly, and while Cara had openly embraced her new parents in this dimension, it had taken some time for Patrick to feel that way as well. Before today, it felt odd, but now… he couldn’t help but think of the beautiful bride walking down the aisle now as his mommy. Veiled and flowing in white, Sam finally made it to the rest of the bridal party up at the altar, and lovingly, Lloyd gently clasped her hand and faced the central figure now standing before them. Patrick couldn’t tell if they were a minister, preacher, priest, rabbi, holy figure, judge, or any other form that would officiate a wedding like this back on Earth, but it seemed the same on one hand and not matter at all on the other. Two people were in love and were tying the knot as one family. The four of them had been together for some time, but today made it all feel more real… more loving. The figure at the front continued to speak, and finally came to an end. “Do you, Lloyd, take Samantha to be your wife for as long as you both shall live?” “I do,” he said proudly. The figure smiled and then turned to Sam. “Do you, Samantha, take Lloyd to be your husband for as long as you both shall live?” Sam looked deeply into Lloyd’s eyes. “I do!” she practically shouted. Everyone, including the figure marrying them, chuckled a bit. “Yes, well, love binds you both, in this dimension and all the others, seen or unseen. So, by the power of Libertalia and of all gathered here, I now pronounce you, husband and wife. You may now kiss and be presented to those gathered here in your new bonds of matrimony.” Lloyd and Samantha locked eyes once more and after a quick life of her veil, they both kissed each other passionately, much to the crowd’s applause. It was a tremendous moment, and Patrick couldn’t help but feel slightly responsible for being one of the reasons they had been pushed together in the first place. They had the kindling; Patrick just knew they needed a few helps with the initial sparks. Looking at them now, he could practically feel the warm glow of their love now on his skin. The couple then presented themselves to everyone and they walked down the aisle as per tradition as newlyweds. Patrick and the rest of the bridal party stayed as the rest of the crowd filed out toward the exit to prepare for the exit later out to the car. Meanwhile, Sam and Lloyd had made it back around for a bunch of pictures to be taken here before the reception next. Once all those were tediously done, both Patrick and Cara could only groan about, knowing full well that there was a large and delicious wedding cake awaiting all of them once they were done, as the cameraman decided to double check the photos one last time. Using her motherly Big instincts, Sam then turned to her two Littles while Lloyd ensured all was good with the photos that had been taken. “You all ready to get out of here and leave?” “Absolutely!” Cara practically shouted out. “Can we get cake now?” Sam giggled. “Definitely! I think it’s just about time.” She then turned to Patrick. “How about you mister handsome? Are you ready for some scrumptious cake?” Patrick blushed a bit over her previous compliment for a moment. “Cake… one hundred percent ready to go…” Patrick then turned around and tugged on Lloyd’s leg which immediately dropped his gaze toward the gesture. “We gotta go! It’s cake time!” Lloyd smiled and bent over to pick up the Little pulling at his pants leg. “That sounds like a wonderful idea.” He then turned to Sam. “Are you ready, Mrs. Goneis?” he asked with some emphasis on her name as his new wife. Sam blushed. “Only if you are, Mr. Goneis,” she said, playing along to his title as her new husband. Patrick could see Cara roll her eyes as she was then picked up with one arm by Sam, but he only liked the unity they now all shared as one official family. He even liked it more as Sam and Lloyd held each other’s free hand and walked out of the building to their friends. It all just felt so natural and right. Outside, Patrick could then feel the warmth of the sun bask all around him, but what’s more, he felt the strength and the bond by being held by Lloyd… Daddy. It was a gesture they all had done so many times by now; Daddy carrying him and Sam… Mommy carrying Cara. It was simple, but now, he could see that they were truly one family. What’s more, Patrick had long ago once prayed to the heavens to walk again, knowing he would likely never receive an answer to that wish. He had even vowed that if he could, he would never sit or be carried again if he could help it. Thanks to Psyche, however dubious as they may have been, Patrick could now walk, but being held in Lloyd’s arms, he could only embrace the gesture that negated his need to walk at all. Patrick could walk around on his own two legs for sure, but as a Little… as his Mommy and Daddy’s Little, he could afford such luxuries now. As Cara had noted, this was never the life he would have thought, but it was definitely a good life. Even thinking back now, walking into that portal all that time ago, he was stepping into an abyss of unknown dangers and peril to his very being. At the same time though, now being held by his newly appointed daddy and being surrounded by his friends and new family, he knew two things. First, he was loved unconditionally in this strange new world, but secondly, he really couldn’t think of a better life. So, now satisfied with how it all turned out, Patrick just leaned into his daddy and embraced the life as a Little as his new family walked away and into their bright future together.

"Awe, what's wrong little sissy," my mommy asked me as we pulled into the driveway. "I don't want to do this," I replied. "What," Mommy said. "You've been saying for months how much fun it would be to have a sissy play date. Now that I've set one up for you, you want to back down?" "Yes," I answered. "I know I said that, but I meant like watching cartoons and coloring with another person in diapers and dresses. This is a sleepover, and you won't even be there!" "Well too bad sissy. Now get going," Mommy said as she stepped out of the car. "Everything is already set up, and I have plans tonight that I will be late for if you keep dragging your feet. So unless you want to come home to a punishment tomorrow you'll put some pep in your little sissy steps." Mommy took me by the hand and led me up the walk to the house's front door. She rang the doorbell, holding my hand in a vice-like grip. A diaper bag was slung over her other shoulder. The door was answered by an older woman, hair starting to gray. She and Mommy embraced in a warm hug. Mommy then handed her my diaper bag. "Hi Kathleen," Mommy said. "Everything little sissy Brian needs is in there. Sorry he isn't wearing anything. He is nervous about his sleepover with Sam tonight, and was being fussy so I didn't have much time to get him ready. Thank you so much for doing this tonight though." "I don't worry about. You know I love dressing up sissies," Kathleen said. "You didn't need to pack all this though. You know I have plenty of diapers for the two little sissies." "I know, but I didn't want to take advantage. I will be by to pick him up tomorrow at 10:00 though," Mommy said. Turning her attention to me, she said, "now Brian, you be a good sissy tonight and listen to everything Aunty Kathleen tells you. She has my permission to punish you any way she sees fit, and if I hear you needed a punishment, you can bet it will be worse when you get home tomorrow. Now give me a kiss goodbye. " Chastised and blushing, I gave Mommy a kiss before being pulled into the house by Kathleen. Kathleen then closed the door, causing Mommy to disappear from my view. "Now, should we get you properly dressed?" Kathleen asked me. "Yes Ma'am," I replied. Kathleen then took me by the hand, leading me deeper into the house. We headed up a flight of stairs, stopping outside of A soft pink door. Kathleen opened the door, revealing an adult baby nursery that every sissy baby dreamed of having. A crib with a twin sized mattress dominated one corner of the room. A changing table with diapers stacked underneath dominated the opposite corner. Both were covered in restraints that could completely immobilize anyone using the furniture. A large rocking chair occupied a third corner of the room underneath a large window, and sex and baby toys were scattered across the floor of the rest of the room. "Once you are properly dressed you can go play with Sammy. Does that sound fun Brianna?" Kathleen asked me. She started undressing me instantly, so I don't think my answer mattered beyond avoiding punishment for being rude. So I responded, "Yes, Ma'am." Kathleen untied my shoes first, making me rest my hand on her back while she pulled my shoes and socks off my feet. She then unbuttoned my shorts, pulling them and my underwear down in a single smooth motion. Kathleen made me rest my hands on her again for support as I stepped out of the leg holes. I wanted to cover myself with my hands in one last act of modesty, but as my arms moved down Kathleen caught them and lifted them up above my head. Then, she pulled my t-shirt up above my head and I was naked. Once undressed, I was ushered up on top of the changing mat, and Kathleen buckled a single strap across my waist, holding me onto the table. "Your momma would be so upset if something happened to her little sissy, so I need to take extra special care with you, don't I?" This time, I left it as a rhetorical question and didn't respond. Kathleen bent below my eye site for a second, returning with a diaper thicker than any I had ever seen before. Kathleen set it on my chest. So I could stare right at it, while she pulled out the other supplies she needed. I wondered how badly I would be waddling in the diaper until I felt something cold around my balls. The diaper blocked my view, but I could tell that Kathleen was putting my chastity cage on me. Chastity was a kink that my wife and I often indulged in with one another. But having your wife lock away your cock was one thing, and an older woman who had never touched you intimately before was entirely another. Normally, I was hard as a rock and my wife had to use a cold washcloth or another trick to get me into the cage. This time, I was so timid about being locked up by Kathleen that my cage was almost too small for me. "I have no idea why your mommy said I should expect trouble getting your cage on you," Kathleen said as she sealed my dick in with a click. "You have such a well behaved sissy clitty for me." Kathleen then lifted my hips up, slipping the diaper underneath me. A liberal cloud of powder soon coated my chastity cage and butt crack. I turned and twisted on the table as Kathleen rubbed the powder into my diaper area. Sam often had a bruised ass when I hung out with him, so I knew Kathleen wasn't shy about delivering a spanking. Because of this, I tried to stay still, but it was also deeply embarrassing having Kathleen touching my genitals so thoroughly and business-like, as if I were nothing more than a child she was babysitting. Satisfied that my nether regions were thoroughly protected from diaper rash, Kathleen then taped the diaper up with the same efficiency. Kathleen then ran her fingers through the waist and leg bands, checking the fit of the diaper. Satisfied, she slid a pair of plastic locking panties up my legs. Once they covered the diaper, Kathleen released me from the changing table, so she could roll me onto my side to lock the plastic panties on with a click. I wasn’t allowed off of the changing table until she had given the panties a few test pulls to make sure they wouldn't come off. After the diaper and plastic panties were put on me, Kathleen went digging through Sammy's sissy closet for an outfit for me to wear. She was in there for a minute before she popped back out with an armful of clothes. First, Kathleen had me put on a simple white camisole. Then came a very frilly pink dress, with ruffles and frills on both the skirt and shoulders. Kathleen made me raise my arms above my head while she slipped it over my head. She then zipped it up my back. A small click indicated she had locked the dress around my neck when she had fully zipped it up my back. A bright white corset was then wrapped around my torso. Since it was more decorational than for waist shaping, Kathleen only tightened the corset until it was mildly uncomfortable. Next, Kathleen snuck a matching pair of bloomers up my legs and over my diaper. Lastly, two petticoats were slid up my legs and around my waist, adding a nice poof and flair to my outfit. "You make such a lovely little sissy Brianna," Kathleen said. "Now you just need a lovely little wig and something to cover up that unfortunate addition God put on your throat. You be a good sissy and stay right there." Kathleen left the room, leaving me alone. She was gone for a while. At least long enough for me to be bored, and start swishing my skirt and petticoats back and forth, watching them twirl around my waist. Kathleen caught me off guard as she reentered the room. "A sissy and her skirts," she said as she walked back in, a box in her arms. I blushed, embarrassed, while she pulled a blonde, ringlet wig out of the box. "We discovered, Sammy is more of a brunette than a blond, so he doesn't wear this one much." Kathleen placed a wig cap on my head, then slid the wig into place. A few adjustments and a pink headband later she was finished with my hair. To complete my outfit, a pink ribbon was tied around my throat to cover up my Adam's apple. "Now you look like such a darling little sissy," Kathleen said. She didn't let me look at myself in the mirror though. Instead, she took me by the hand, leading me out of the room and back downstairs to her living room. *Part Two* Set up in the center of the room was a large playpen. Another sissy sat in the center of the playpen, half heartedly pushing two teddy bears around in front of them while baby cartoons played quietly on the tv. The sissy in the playpen was Sam, or Sammy, the person I was having a "sleepover" with. They were dressed in a yellow baby party dress, wearing a brunette bob wig with a small bonnet tied around their chin. As Kathleen helped Sammy stand up out of the playpen, I saw his skirt was stiff enough and accompanied by enough petticoats that the bottom of his diaper and plastic pants just peeked out between his legs. It was interesting, seeing Sammy and Kathleen so close together. Unlike my mommy, who was only a few years older than me, Kathleen was older than Sammy by a couple of decades. The marked age difference and between Sammy and Kathleen, and his appearance, truly made Sammy appear to be a child, even though he was only two years younger than I. "Now, doing each other's makeup and nails is a classic sleepover activity for girls. I was thinking you two sissies would love doing that for each other, wouldn't you?" Kathleen said. "Yes mommy," Sammy said. I simultaneously said, "Yes aunt Kathleen." "Alright, both of you be good and sit on the floor, while I go and get the makeup," Kathleen said. Sammy and I knelt on the floor as Kathleen left. We sat there in awkward silence, neither of us sure really how to start a conversation in our present state. Kathleen finally returned, makeup caboodle in one hand and a bag of makeup brushes in the other. Setting the items down, she said, "Ok, which one of you wants to be made up first?" After an awkward silence, I eventually raised my hand. "Good sissy Brian," Kathleen said. She sat on the ground in between Sammy and I, and began unpacking all of the things she had brought down. First, she directed Sammy in applying foundation to my face, then eyeshadow, blush, and lip gloss. Once Kathleen was satisfied with Sammy's work, she had me do the same, following the same steps of dabbing the foundation onto Sammy before gently coloring his eyes in a yellow eyeshadow to match his dress. Then a forced smile so that I could brush foundation onto the apples of his cheeks. Finally, strokes of lipgloss left a pink glittering shimmer on his lips. Kathleen showed us the results of our makeovers in a small hand mirror. Overall, they weren't great. I knew I could have done a better job with my makeup myself, and I knew that I didn't do a great job either on Sammy's makeup. It had been the first time I had put makeup on another person though, and I am sure Sammy was in a similar boat. Painting each other's nails went much better though. This time, Sammy went first. He was much more confident with the nail brush than makeup brushes, painting my fingernails in smooth baby pink streaks. Once my fingernails were coated in the delicate pink lacquer, my toenails received the same treatment. I then had to sit, hands and toes spread while my nails dried. The process was then repeated, as Sammy applied a second coat. When he was finished, my nails were a solid, baby pink color, and, unaccustomed to regularly having my nails painted, the paint gave my fingers an unusual weight. When my nails were finally dry, it was my turn to paint Sammy's nails. Kathleen had me paint his nails in a bright red that stood out when contrasted against his dress. As I finished the first coat, Kathleen had me gently sprinkle a little glitter across his fingernails, so that it got stuck in the nail polish. The second coat then sealed the glitter in, giving his nails a nice sparkle in addition to the red color. As we waited for Sammy's second coat of nail polish to dry, his stomach began to grumble with hunger. "Awe, is someone's tum-tum saying it wants din-dins," Kathleen teased. "Well don't you worry. I'll make a nice dinner for my two little sissy babies. Now I only have one high chair, and since his tummy is growling, I am going to feed Sammy first, is that ok Brian?" "Yes aunty Kathleen," I replied. "Such a helpful little sissy. No wonder you're Mommy never has to punish you. Unlike this one," Kathleen said, pinching Sammy's arm playfully. "Since you are the better behaved sissy, I am going to leave you here while I put Sammy in the high chair. Then I will put you in the bouncer so you can work up an appetite for dinner. Will you be good and sit here quietly while I do that?" "Yes Aunty Kathleen," I said again. She then helped Sammy stand and led him into the kitchen. Kathleen was gone for fifteen minutes before she returned, a padded, harness-like object in her hands. There were two long straps on the thing in her arms, which she connected to two pulleys suspended from the ceiling. I then stepped into the harness, holding my skirts and petticoats up, at Kathleen's command. She then lifted the harness up around my waist, gently tucking my petticoats and skirts intonthe waistband of the harness. A set of straps then went across my chest, holding the harness tight against my diaper, and holding me tight between the two straps connecting me to the ceiling. Kathleen then tightened the straps, so that it was just uncomfortable to stand flat footed on the ground. My wrists were then placed in two cuffs attached to the straps. She then unrolled a black mat, spreading it out underneath me. Two pads were connected to the mat, which she stuck just inside the leg bands of my bloomers. "From what your mommy has told me, you will enjoy this as much as Sammy, even if you won't admit it. It will also make sure you are nice and ready for dinner," Kathleen said as she plugged a cord extending from the mat into an outlet. As soon as the prongs connected, I jumped into the air, feeling an electric shock jolt through my legs. It happened again and again, and without any active effort on my part I was soon bouncing away. Kathleen had a smirk on her face as she left to feed Sammy. It didn’t take too long for me to connect that the pads on my legs and the mat I kept landing on were making a circuit that was providing the shocks. They weren't painful, so much as an unpleasant sensation in my legs. I couldn't tell if it was the sensation, the surprise of the shock, or a reaction from my legs but each shock launched me into the air, keeping me bouncing away. I tried curling my legs underneath me, once, to try avoiding the shocks. All this brilliant idea accomplished was giving me a diaper wedgie that crushed my balls and rammed my chastity cage unpleasantly into my crotch. I had no concept of time while bouncing away, but eventually I was able to collect my thoughts and think about something other than the shocks. The actual bouncing sensation felt rather good, causing my diaper to rub against me in a way that soon had my dick straining against its cage. I could also feel my diaper and the harness putting pressure against my butt. I was eventually wishing I had something inside of my ass, so I could fuck myself to orgasm while I bounced away. When Kathleen finally returned, she was leading Sammy from behind, who, in addition to his previous outfit, was sporting a massive bib covered in baby food and a pacifier bobbing in and out of his mouth. Kathleen unplugged the mat and pads from the wall, letting my feet land and stay on the ground. My legs were shaky as they landed on the ground. I realized that I was panting for breath, exhausted from my constant bouncing. Kathleen released me from the cuffs and harness, and I dropped on the floor, legs wobbly from the bouncer and exhaustion. I stayed on the floor, panting and trying to get the feeling back into my legs, until Kathleen had Sammy strapped into the bouncer. She then led me away into the kitchen while Sammy sucked a pacifier while bouncing away. Kathleen brought me into the kitchen, where a pink polka dot padded high chair with a white plastic tray was set against an island. Water streaks drying on it indicated it had just been thoroughly wiped down. Kathleen pulled the tray off the high chair, and helped me into the seat, fluffing my skirt and petticoats so that they would sit just right and not be ruffled by the tray. She then buckled straps across my shoulders and waist. Two more velcro straps pinned my arms firmly against the sides of the chair. Two final straps, one over my thighs, one over my ankles, bound me firmly to the chair. My legs could do little more than shuffle along the footrest while my arms could only wriggle at my sides. Kathleen then clicked the white tray into place. Kathleen started by affixing a bib, more akin to a hairdresser's cape, around my neck. It was so large it used multiple buttons to secure it around my neck, rather than tying in the back like a normal bib. She then placed two large baby bottles of milk on my tray. Next came a bowl of a thick, white pasty substance. Lastly, Kathleen placed three jars of baby food on the tray. Reading the labels, I could see the contents were peas, squash, and carrots. Kathleen opened each of the cars, stirring them into the bowl with the white substance using a large soup spoon. Kathleen then dipped the spoon into the mushy mixture. Her mouth opened to start making a noise, but before she made a sound I opened my mouth to swallow the heaping spoonful. "Such an obedient sissy," Kathleen said as I wrapped my lips around the spoon. I coughed and sputtered trying to choke it down. It had an unpleasant taste combined with a vile mouth feel. Remembering the mess across Sammy's bib, I guessed that he enjoyed his dinner as much as I did. Kathleen was unphased by my reaction. She giggled to herself as she scooped up another spoonful bringing it to my mouth. I swallowed it, if only because I was determined not to get as messy as Sammy had clearly gotten during his feeding. While I was technically successful in this goal, I still got much more baby food on me than I liked. Kathleen would waste just long enough for me to choke down most of a spoonful, before feeding me the next. This made it inevitable, with each spoonful, that my mouth wouldn't be ready to receive it, and the food would smear onto my face or be scraped off the spoon and down onto my waiting bib. Kathleen didn't let me have any milk until I had eaten all of the bowl of mush. She then held the baby bottles to my lips. While I could control the rate at which I suckled, short air breaks were the only reprieve I had from anything other than drinking down the milk. I felt bloated by the time I had finally finished everything. Thankfully, Kathleen quickly wiped my face off and removed the bib. My Mommy must have shared with Kathleen how much I hated to be dirty and that it would remove me from subspace. Kathleen left me in the high chair while she washed the bowl and baby bottles. She then inserted a paci gag into my mouth, buckling it behind my head. I was then freed from the numerous restraints, and led back into the living room. Once Sammy was freed from the bouncer, Kathleen helped both of us into the playpen, where we were left to color in some coloring books. Part 3 "Wha vas hat groth pace?" I asked Sammy once Kathleen had left the room. "Wice pudding," Sammy gurgled out from behind his pacifier. I noticed he wasn't gagged, just obedient by not removing his pacifier. "Do you eath thath othen?" I continued. "Mothly on weethends. Mommy wets me eath normal fooths on worthdays, buth on weethends iths nether anyfing sowid," Sammy continued. I didn't ask him any more questions after that. The lisping induced by the pacifiers put an unfortunate damper on the ease of conversation. So instead we colored with our crayons in silence. We could hear Kathleen cooking dinner for herself in the kitchen. It smelled far more delectable than our meal. The smells of the kitchen though were replaced by a less pleasant odor as time wore on. I couldn't believe that Sammy had just let loose, messing his diaper like that with me right next to him. I knew toilets would be off limits with Kathleen as our caretaker, but I figured he would at least have tried to go when Kathleen could change him right away. From all of the milk I drank at dinner though, I did wet my diaper fairly well dur8ng our time in the playpen. Around half an hour later she returned to the living room, but didn't even comment on the foul odor that now hung in the room. Instead, she said, "You two have been such good sissy babies for me. How would you like a reward of going out for ice cream?" Sammy said "Yes please mommy," with excitement. I couldn't tell if his enthusiasm was real or fake. I suspected that we would be going out for ice cream dressed as we were, and I could feel my stomach start to rumble. I knew Inwould be soon doing the same action Inhad judged Sammy for about ten minutes earlier. For these reasons, I stupidly said. "No tank you pwease. I don wantha go outhide wike dis." "Oh, and you were being such a good little sissy Brian," Kathleen said, before brusquely yanking me out of the playpen and back up to the nursery. I put up no resistance, partly because I was deep in a submissive space at this point, partly because I was worried all of the walking would make me poop myself sooner. Kathleen sat down in the rocking chair in the nursery, and almost immediately afterwards had me down across her knees and the arms of the chair. Before I had a second to prepare myself, I felt a paddle slapping into my diapers with a loud WHACK. The diapers offered some protection, but soon the pain of the paddle was coming through and I was dancing across Kathleen's lap from the whacks and swats. She was merciless in her punishment, the blows coming hard and fast. Just when I thought my ass could take no more, she switched to my thighs, delivering a series of blows to my left, then right thighs. I doubted I would be sitting at work much Monday after this spanking. "Now, choose your next words carefully, sissy," Kathleen said, her tone adopting an iciness that broke nothing but fear. "Is there something you would like to ask me?" On the verge of tears, I stuttered out around my paci-gag, "Pwease Aunthy Kaffween, can I go outh for ith cream in my pwetty dwess, ethen though I hath been a bad thithy?" Kathleen's tone changed instantly, and she responded in her normal motherly voice, "why of course you and Sammy can go out for ice cream in your pretty dresses, and you haven't been a bad sissy dear." Kathleen then led me back downstairs, me awkwardly waddling in her wake. She slipped a pair of high heels on each of our feet, and fhen asked "Is it ok if Brian sits in the car seat Sammy, since he's our guest?" "Yeth mommy," Sammy responded. The car seat was impressive, and like the bouncer, made my submissive sissy heart do summer saults with glee. In Kathleen's van, one of the seats had been removed and replaced with a car seat that had extra padding, pink of course, with a hard frame that fully enveloped a person from their head to their butt. A five point harness kept them held tight against the chair, while two cuffs prevented anyone from freeing themselves on their own. It took almost no time for Kathleen to have me hooked and bound within the car seat. In fact, it took her a longer time to tie Sammy to his seat in the car, immobilizing him as well. With us two sissies bound and restrained in the back of the car, Kathleen pulled out of the garage and onto the road. She drove for nearly an hour, taking us to a place far outside of town. During the car ride, I messed my diaper several times. Each time, I thought I would be feeling the urge to go soon, but before I could control it, I would feel myself messing my diaper. I suspected that Kathleen put something into our food, since normally it took an abnormal amount of effort for me to mess my diaper. I noticed from a few grunts and moans that Sammy too was continuing to use his diapers. I really did enjoy the bondage of the car seat, but I would have enjoyed it more under different circumstances. My bottom was extra sensitive from the thrashing it had received, and every time I added to my diapers load, either through wetting or messing, it just irritated it more. I spent the majority of the long car ride fighting the restraints trying to find a comfortable position. Nearly an hour later, as it was just growing dark, we pulled into the parking lot of an ice cream stand out in the country. Before freeing Sammy and I, Kathleen went tonthe back of the van, and removed what turned out to be a life size stroller. She then removed the pacifiers from our mouths, and freshened up our lipstick. I was the first one freed, released from the car seat only to be sat in the stroller. It was almost identical to the carseat in terms of restraints and bondage. The only real difference was that my seat was now made of a thick canvas and I was angled at sixty degrees. I had a feeling this was a subtle way of Kathleen preventing me from standing while we got ice cream. With me restrained in the adult stroller, I could do nothing but continue to helplessly fill my diaper in small amounts and feel it smear against my sore bottom. Sammy was prevented from having too much freedom for himself via a collar and leash that were placed around his neck and tied to the stroller, respectively. Kathleen parked us near the van, at one of the farther away picnic tables, before leaving to go order us ice cream. "Does her baby food usually make you mess your diapers like this?" I asked Sammy. "Yeah. That's why I only am fed it on weekends." He replied. "Also, don't worry, Mommy brings me here a lot. The owners are kinksters too, and so are a good majority of the customers. There are a few vanilla customers that discover the place and wanded in, but they only really advertise this place in the kink community as a place you can go for some light public play." "That's good." I said, trying to be nonchalant. Actually, this was a massive relief to me. I was always self conscious about going out as a sissy, even to kink spaces. I had never worn a diaper to a kink party, and outside of a few ageplay events at private homes, had never been a sissy baby in public before. If I wasn't so deep into sub space at the moment, I probably would have been having a mental breakdown. Kathleen returned, carrying two bowls of ice cream and a milkshake for herself. She pulled out two baby spoons from her purse, sticking them into the bowls of ice cream. She then handed one of the bowls to Sammy, who was allowed to feed himself. I had to be slowly fed the ice cream by Kathleen. Normally, I inhaled ice cream. Having to use these small spoons and take such delicate little bites made it take forever to eat the ice cream. About halfway through our bowls of ice cream, a large bear of a man came over. "Is that Kathleen and little baby Sammy I see over here," the man said as he approached. "Why, I barely recognized you in the dark. Oh, and it looks like you have another little sissy. Who is this?" "Hi Robert," Kathleen said. "This is Sissy Brian. He is having a sleepover with baby Sammy tonight. Since they were such good little sissies, I thought I would take them out for ice cream. Sammy, aren't you going to greet Robert?" Sammy sat his ice cream down, then stood up, needing to take a step nearer to me on his heels to not be choked by the collar and leash. Robert obliged Sammy, taking another step as well. Robert would have towered over Sammy, were it not for his heels. These gave Sammy just enough height to kiss Robert on each cheek before giving him a kiss on the lips. "Hello Sir," Sammy then said. Robert then leaned down toward me, his face a few inches from mine. I knew he wanted a greeting from me as well. The welts from my previous paddling were acutely noticeable in my dirty diaper, so I complied, not wanting to receive another punishment. I strained against the restraints of my stroller, reaching up to give him a soft kiss on each cheek before one on his lips, which went longer than I intended. I don't know if that was my subconscious doing or his. "Hello Sir, nice to meet you," I said to Robert. Robert's face was bristly from his beard, and his lips were dry and chapped, whereas I don't think stubble could be felt on my soft face and lips. The contrast between us at that moment truly had me feel like a simpering, pathetic, pantywaist, and my cock was straining against its cage to become hard as a rock. Robert sat down where Sammy had been seated, scooping the sissy up onto his lap. He gave the sissy a few bounces on his knee, making Sammy blush and moan. Then, he struck up a conversation with Kathleen, and began feeding Sammy the rest of his ice cream. I was curious just how familiar Robert was with Kathleen and Sammy, being that he could just start feeding him without asking him, or even Kathleen if they were ok with it. Robert dominated most of the conversation, talking about some recent trip of his to Boston. I didn’t know him, and calling the conversation vanilla would indicate it was more interesting than it was, so I zoned out, losing myself in my own little world of eating small bites of ice cream, feeling a twinge in my stomach, and filling my diaper a little more. I wet my diaper a couple of times as well while eating ice cream, which was a weirdly pleasurable experience. As I sat, I wondered how my diaper was holding up. I never used my diaper this much with my Mommy, and it was safe to say this was the most I had ever filled one. My musings on the structural integrity of my diaper were interrupted by emptying my bowl of ice cream. I was embarrassed to re enter reality, with Kathleen gently rocking me back and forth in the stroller while Sammy was once again being gently bounced up and down on Robert's knee. "It's getting late. This little one almost fell asleep here on us. I better get these sissy babies into their crib for the night," Kathleen said. "Good idea," Robert agreed, setting Sammy on his feet on the ground. "They could also use a bedtime bath too, boy do these sissies reek." Sammy and I turned a crimson shade of red from the comments about the state of our diaper. Robert gave Sammy a goodbye kiss, before giving Kathleen a hug and patting me on the head before heading back to his own car. Kathleen took us back to ours, transferring me once again from the stroller into the carseat, and tying Sammy into his chair, before taking us home. I woke up to Kathleen gently rubbing me awake. Apparently, I had passed out as soon as the car started moving, and was sleeping deeply the entire car ride, despite my bondage and the state of my diaper.

Hi i'm Candi im new to roleplaying and looking forward to it. i have a few ideas see below and let me know what you think. 1- we are work colleagues one night you've asked me to finish a few tasks before i leave for the night i find evidence that you've stole from the company and decide to use it my advantage by slowly making changes i keep my identity secret to begin with. 2- your 18 and until now its just been you and your dad, i then start dating your father and when i move in i start changing things. I decide the best way for us to bond is to regress you gradually 3- I've always wanted a little girl to look after but after giving up hope of actually having a baby of my own I decide to find someone to make my baby girl or if you have any ideas you want to try let me know and we can talk over details

Part 24 Cassidy had never been pantsed before. Like, ever. Even with a brat of a younger sister who always went out of her way to embarrass her when they were both in middle school and high school, Cassidy had always kept her guard up when it came to physical ‘pranks’ like that. Plus Audrey was a little more elegant in the ways she set up her older sister. Today was a good example, although also way more extreme than her usual. Apparently months of separation gave the girl an opportunity to think of something that would make up for all that lost time. And, at school, Cassidy had been vigilant enough to avoid her gym shorts being yanked down during her younger teenage years when that was a trend for a little while. It happened to people in regular outfits, too, but gym attire was particularly susceptible due to the lack of resistance in the shorts and the more chaotic nature of that class. Not to Cassidy, however, since she saw it happen enough to others that she never gave anyone the chance to do it to her. Unfortunately for her, those habits were long forgotten. It’s not like people were pantsing each other in college, and she had honestly assumed that teens these days would have come up with something less crude in terms of embarrassing their peers. Apparently not. Cassidy gasped as she felt Quinn’s hands on her skirt, but it was too late to do anything about it. By the time Cassidy attempted to save the costume piece Audrey had set her up to wear, it was already halfway down her legs. Under normal circumstances, Cassidy’s reflex would have been to immediately bend over and retrieve the skirt before anyone saw too much of her underwear. Or, as her college aged self, perhaps simply stand there for a few seconds with her more mature confidence to show that she wasn’t bothered by such a juvenile attempt to make her blush. Her legs were annoyingly slim, but she typically wore nice underwear that would have offset her petite figure. However, Cassidy did neither of those things. Instead, she froze. Fully froze, both due to the shock of Quinn pulling her skirt down and the horrifying realization that nothing Cassidy could do would be able to conceal the fact that she was wearing diapers. Molly was the one who broke the silence. “Wait, what the fuck? Are you wearing a diaper?!” The look on her face was something between surprise and amusement, and there was a good chance Cassidy was about to lose the defense the girl had offered here and there against Quinn. Noah was impossible to read. He was just staring, and probably processing through what he had thought was going to be a bottomless girl before the visual ended up being something slightly unexpected. Then there was Quinn herself. She had taken a second longer to notice due to being the one who had pantsed Cassidy, which meant she didn’t see the full picture right away despite being the closest to the bulky underwear. But when she did, she barked out a laugh. “She totally is!!” Quinn exclaimed. With no warning, she grabbed the base of the padding for a quick feel. “More than one, I think. Unless it’s just super thick.” Finally coming to her senses, Cassidy snapped back, “Hey!” She swatted Quinn’s hand away and then tried to step away from the girl for a little personal space. Of course, dealing with the fact that her padded underwear had been revealed made Cassidy temporarily forget that her skirt was now pooled around her ankles. Right away, she stumbled and nearly fell over. The person who saved her, ironically, was Quinn. Before Cassidy fell too off balance from how her legs were tangled up in the pink tulle, Quinn managed to catch her and offer enough support so she didn’t completely fall over. “Careful, Cassidy. Here, let me help.” Her voice was practically right in Cassidy’s ear, and there was just a hint of bitchy-ness in the girl’s tone hiding behind what was more gentle and subtly condescending on the surface. In the name of ‘helping,’ Quinn firmly planted her foot on the skirt between Cassidy’s ankles, then instructed, “Lift your right foot, Cassidy.” It was a million times worse than being naked outside with Margot. Despite being a lot more clothed, Cassidy was caught wearing diapers in front of a group of teenagers. She felt beyond small, and barely heard what Quinn said due to dealing with the mortification and swirling emotions she was caught up in. It was only when Quinn repeated herself, more insistent the second time around, that Cassidy heard the words and wasn’t immediately on board. “Umm, I don’t think-” Right away, Quinn shot back with, “Now, Cassie. You have to. Isn’t that right, Molly?” Molly nodded. That’s all it took. One humiliating revelation, and suddenly Molly was fully on the side of the young huntress after getting over her own surprise at this turn of events. “Do what Quinn says, Cassidy.” At least she was still using the full name, but Quinn had been gravitating more and more towards the one Margot had said when she had initially dropped Cassidy off with the rest of them. Molly echoed the other part as well. “Right now.” Cassidy froze for the second time, although only for a second this time around. Deep down, she knew she didn’t have to listen. The two girls were teenagers, and so much younger than her. They didn’t have any real power, and yet the peer pressure was real. It was two against one, and Cassidy was too flustered to come up with any kind of real argument. She just blushed and tried one more time to blurt out. “But, I-” “Leg up, Cassie.” Taking a new approach, Quinn sounded more curt and no-nonsense about the whole thing. It was almost like Cassidy had annoyed her somehow, even though Cassidy hadn’t even done anything. Nervously swallowing, Cassidy did as she was told. It was the perfect concoction of embarrassment, judgment, and nonstop pressure, and Quinn’s directive was ultimately a simple one. Pushing back on it felt futile. So she reluctantly lifted her right foot now that Quinn had kept her from falling only to keep her off balance in an entirely different way. Quinn shifted the skirt with her foot, then followed up with, “Now the other one.” Once again, Cassidy obeyed. Her second foot was a little more tangled up than the first one, but she managed to work it out of the skirt thanks to the way Quinn kept the fabric pinned down with her foot. Just like that, she was only wearing diapers below the waist. The reality hit her far too late. Cassidy’s blush deepened and she belatedly tried to cover herself up for all the good that would do. “Quinn-” “Yes, Cassie?” She made short work of scooping up the now fully removed skirt. Walking around to join Molly and Noah, Quinn handed the pink garment to the other girl and then smirked as she looked Cassidy up and down. Her gaze lingered on the bulky underwear. “Hmm, maybe Molly was right. This is your dare, Cass. It totally isn’t fair to make Molly give up her skirt.” Molly smiled. It was obviously because of the implication of Quinn’s words, rather than that the girl was agreeing with her after the fact. “Sorry, Cassidy,” she shrugged. ------------------------ Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And my Patreon: www.patreon.com/user?u=73056590

Unfortunately AB Discovery have a history of stealing the work of others to profit for themselves/themself. I would raise a fuss about it wherever you can, they already have a lot of bad blood in the ABDL community. You can also demand they take it down by contacting them and threatening legal action. With Amazon I know you can make a copyright claim and they will remove stories if you can prove they're stolen. Ie. you can link them a thread where you posted it before they published it or something. I had a person steal a bunch of my Patreon content to sell on Amazon and I had to go through that process to get them removed myself.

Well, I did that martial arts session wearing a Tena Proskin Something-or-other, a onesie, and a lose-fitting gi. It worked out fine. I caught one snap-kick directly on the ass, but the person delivering it was wearing a padded boot, so I doubt they registered any unusual feedback. It was fun being back at the gym - I miss it. Covid, abandoned habits, moving, and, let's face it, wearing diapers all the time, have all come between me and that part of my life, but it was a major thing I did for more than a decade. I used to be able to find time for it 2 - 4 times a week; I don't necessarily need to return with that level of commitment, but I could go once or twice, benefit from the exertion, and keep my skills from getting too rusty. I felt like I was a mid-level student, not an instructor, at this class, although I wasn't actually instructing, in any case, I was more acting as a crash test dummy. My ability to absorb blows and get thrown has not diminished, although I'm sure the guy throwing me around got a workout out of it. I certain got a workout out of picking myself up. I should write to the folks at Tena and propose one of those customer testimonial-type adverts: "My diaper keeps me dry and confident, and the tabs stay were I put them, even when I'm being beaten like a pinata. Tena Stays in the Fight." I always wanted to see a laundry detergent commercial that was a little more gritty than "Keeping up with a toddler means we never have time to pretreat our whites. Lucky for us, Superb brand detergent brings more cleaning power to the table than the leading brands..." I'd like to see this: "We pulled a floater from the harbour that had been under the pier for days, and I thought the stains would never come out, but new Supurb with Bleach got my lab coat spring fresh with no pretreating..."

Glorious moustache

I thought it was for possession of 11 herbs and spices.

Okay, I'm going to be honest. I'm not even going to try to hide my southern belle accent like I usually do online. Y'all, I have no idea how I've wound up with 17 chapters of a story written and posted, and halfway through 18. I just woke up one day with a story in my head and I tried to ignore it for three days and it was like being pushed by a spring. I just HAD to write it. And I was SUPER nervous about sharing it because I'd never done this before. I haven't even written anything outside of user manuals for years. And with that in mind, I want to say, and I really mean this deeply: Thank Y'all for the encouraging words. I hope to create something of acceptable quality and share the story that I have in my head. All of your comments honestly mean a lot to me, and I just wanted to take a moment to acknowledge that. As well as honestly admit that I feel like I have no idea what I'm doing but just doing it anyway.

Hugs! I need to start the disability fight, but I dread dealing with it.

In a nursery soft and cozy, quiet and warm, Where pacifier use can calm any storm, A baby's fretful cries, they start to cease, As comfort reigns and anxious thoughts decrease. A soothing binky, held in tiny lips, Brings peace with automatic gentle sips. Anxiety subsides, it fades from view, In mama's arms, there's tranquility anew. Bunny-soft diapers, taped in place, Avert the worries, keep a snug embrace, For little ones who giggle, laugh, and play, puddle danger is kept at bay. It's a safe talc-scented domain, Where those in rompers will have no pain, Carefree and happy, babies can explore, Without a worry, on the nursery floor. Cindy has a nursery, a haven so secure, And in her locking crib, good sleep's ensured. In an escape-proof high-chair, her tiny bootied feet, Dangle as she suckles her bottle's teat. In that cute world, she's still very small, But the high-chair and crib both stand tall, And she needs her diapers throughout the night and day, But that doesn't phase the infant, Miss Cindy May. Though now aged 20 she doesn't mind, The loving pats on her behind, From a mommy who's both strong and kind, And who had this cosy space designed. Mommy now cleans her tiny face, Then bares her to the crib, in a soft embrace, A fresh diaper awaits but these are loving chores, And then it's nap-time for the one Mommy adores.

Thank you all so much for the comments!! They are so inspiring!! 🥰 I promise there is more coming soon! I have two chapters to post later this week, and they are longer ones. I really want Academy M to feel different to the other ones, because it's not the same kind of story. The others are glimpses into a complicated story. This one is more like glimpses into some complicated people? I don't know if anybody has pieced it together yet (it'll come up soon!) but Maria Porter has appeared in some other Academy stories already. I like what you said about switching to first person. Originally, that was to make it "different" to the others but the more I write the more personalized it feels. I'm really glad I did first person for this one!! Also, Mistakes instead of Chapters is another way of humanizing it. We don't think about our lives in "Chapters", but we do categorize by "before I did X" or "after X happened". I feel like, when Academy M is finished, this sentiment will be very popular! I hope so anyway, because it changes the context of a lot of stuff in previous stories. This is such a high compliment, especially from you!! 😊 I'm hoping that by the end of this story, everything will be explained relatively well, and then people can look forward to a resolution. ALSO! I'm sorry I post so infrequently right now, and I'm not replying as often as I'd like. A lot of stuff has changed in my life this past year, and I'm branching out a little more. Which means not writing as often. But this series is very dear to me, and I will 100% be finishing it. I promise!!!! Thank you all for your time and commitment. Look forward to more Academy M next week! ~Mia Moore~

Good point. This story has passed the 120,000 word mark that is generally considered to separate novels from epics, and the end is not in sight. Epics always have large casts of characters, but in a serial format with chapters appearing about once a week, it can be easy for the reader to lose track of who's who. Perhaps a cast of the conventional type that we see in film credits would be useful, for this and other stories with similarly long lists of characters.

Here is an interesting Case Study they did to look at the effects of incontinence inducing stents on patients who had difficulties using balloon catheters to manage urination. Spoiler alert: Stents and diapers are better to manage urination than balloon catheters. For those who don't want to read the whole report, here's the abstract: +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Report on Experiments and Clinical Cases― MemokathTM Urethral Stents Induce Incontinence in Patients with Urethral Balloon Catheters Ryo Takahashi, Ryoji Kimata, Tsutomu Hamasaki, Yuriko Kawarasaki and Yukihiro Kondo Department of Urology, Nippon Medical School Abstract Objective: With an aging society, elderly patients increasingly require long-term placement of urethral balloon catheters. In this study, we investigated if MemokathTM urethral stents, when inserted from the bladder neck to distal to the urethral sphincter in elderly men being treated with urethral balloon catheters, induce incontinence, which would then be managed with adult briefs. Patients and Methods: Of all outpatients who were being managed with urethral balloon catheters at our institution from September 2011 through March 2012, 4 patients who had had problems with the catheters were included in the study. Exclusion criteria were a performance status of 1 or 2 and the ability to urinate after standard placement of the stent. After application of local anesthesia to the urethra, the MemokathTM stent was placed distal to the urethral sphincter under radiographic guidance in all patients. Results: After stent placement, all patients had total incontinence and were catheter-free. Although 2 patients were receiving anticoagulant therapy before the procedure, no intraprocedural or postprocedural anticoagulant-related complications were noted. Conclusions: MemokathTM stent-induced incontinence is a safe and effective treatment for patients requiring long-term placement of urethral balloon catheters who are expected to have continuing urination difficulties. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Anyway, when are they finally going to study the effects of these stents on the (mental) health of people who have long suffered from incurable toilet phobia (aka incontinent desires)? Solely in the interest of science and humanity, I would feel called to make myself available as a test subject.....

So, as promised, here is the second to last chapter in this story. There will be one more chapter (the final one) posted either very early Saturday morning (EST) like this one, or mid-Saturday at this point. I want to rework some elements and get the flow a little better, but I think it will serve as a nice cap to this story at least. When I post the final chapter, I will also talk about some of my future projects as well and what you all can expect in the new year. It was just oddly almost 90 degrees here the other day and I can't believe I'm already thinking about 2025... Anyways, I hope you all enjoy this chapter! Chapter 24: Decisions... Decisions... “Shit, shit, shit,” Patrick cursed as he paced around the backyard. He knew he shouldn’t be using that language and his TV time for the afternoon would have likely been revoked if this was any other day, but it wasn’t. The simple fact was that in only a few hours, he would need to choose the caretaker that he would spend the next five years with. To say the least, it was an impactful and vital decision that could very well change the course of his entire life. Rumors of past Littles who didn’t choose ran rampant around Psyche, and all never ended with a happy ending. Patrick was determined to avoid that fate at all costs. In the week since he had returned from after his and Cara’s kidnapping at the hands of Redge and Britney, the news had a practical field day and had inundated him with calls and desires for his accounting of what had happened. Redge and Britney were supposed to be made examples of, but instead, a deal had been struck and they had been sent to Dark Cliff Prison. To Patrick, it felt like a major serving of injustice and a slap in his face, but he couldn’t do anything about it. Of course, that day after he had gotten back, everyone at Psyche had questioned him furiously as well, but at that point, he really only wanted to speak to Addy about what he had learned. To say that she was shocked about everything Patrick had discovered from Redge would have been a gross understatement. She was of course devastated to even hear what Dr. Halgen had relayed to him in the car about Cara, but a fire seemed to grow further within her to bring down Psyche and now Juventas. Regardless, Patrick now continued to pace about until an oddly exhausted Addy finally collected him and changed him into his pre-staging attire, which consisted mainly of a pair of tan slacks, of course with an elastic waist band for easier changes, and a blue button-up shirt. It was basic, but Patrick appreciated the simplicity for the first half of tonight. The last thing he wanted was to be distracted by what he wore instead of figuring out who he was going to choose. Down at the party, Patrick quickly saw his friends huddle about. “Hey everyone,” he said weakly, still trying to decide who to choose. Most seemed dazed or distracted by something else. Only one looked directly back at Patrick at that moment. “Still haven’t made a decision yet, huh?” Quentin asked, now being one of his only few ‘true’ friends as Cara was still upstairs in some sort of state and Ian was now more distracted by the music playing in the background than even the state of his diaper anymore. Additionally, his flannel shirt and own bulging elastic pants were admittedly very cute, but his glossy-eyed stare still showed the evidence of his chats with Dr. Halgen. “No… though I’m assuming you’re choosing Harry tonight?” Patrick asked. Quentin nodded. “Yep! He’s just the best. I never thought I would think about having someone who’s even floated the idea of me calling him ‘Daddy,’ but I don’t know… it just kind of works. He makes me happy…” Patrick patted him on the shoulder. “Well, that’s what counts in all this. It’s five years of commitment after all. Probably why I’m having so much trouble with at all…” Quentin stared at Patrick intently. Despite his more relaxed nature after three months here, Quentin was still very much the discerning former college professor. Now, his mind seemed unburdened by anything else, and his advice was even better and had even apparently helped find Patrick and Cara when they had been kidnapped. “Maybe you should test the waters… buck the system and all…” Patrick squinted in confusion at his friend. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “You know…” Quentin wavered, “you shouldn’t have to choose between them, Samantha and Lloyd I mean. What’s the worst that Halgen could do if you did actually choose both? She may be a bit of a stickler for the rules, but do you really think she would punish you on choosing day?” Patrick thought about the notion for a moment. It was very tempting, but it still felt like a massive risk. “I don’t know… I want to, but…” “But nothing!” Quentin interrupted. “As you said… this is a major decision, and truthfully, after what both of them did for you with Redge and Britney, I don’t think they would allow any harm to ever come to you. Plus, the whole kidnapping thing has given you a little leverage around here. I say use it.” Patrick scratched his head and pondered the actions of his potential caretakers in the shole kidnapping incident. “Even Lloyd though? I mean Sam kicked down the door and all for goodness’ sake, but Lloyd…” Quentin quickly shook his head. “Sam was beside herself with grief and anger when she was first told that you were taken with Cara, but Lloyd was the one who began calling everybody up to get everything rolling.” Quentin then lowered his voice. “He even took my advice to use some of his government contacts to hack Psyche and find out if there were any backup plans for this sort of thing… I guess that advice paid off, huh?” A lightbulb clicked in Patrick’s head. “Ah… that’s how they knew about the nanobots…” “Not sure about the nanobots part, but if they helped, then yep!” Quentin boasted. “You gotta give credit where it’s due. Lloyd may not be the most lovey-dovey type, but he’ll come through for you on ends that others definitely can’t. As I said though, you should consider choosing both and to just take the risk.” Patrick nodded over the suggestion and the two talked for a while longer and saw many of the caretakers arrive dressed in their most fashionable attire for the night. He looked around at the arriving guests and saw many of the ones he had come to know gather around each other and gossip about the possibilities that lay before them that night. Occasionally, one would wander over to their prospective Little, but this was mostly kept to a minimum. According to Psyche, it could unjustly askew a Little’s emotions unjustly toward one Big or another at the last moment, so such interactions were heavily frowned upon. Of course, Patrick recognized Chris and Harry, as well as a few others that had come around and bonded nicely with his group, like Bert had with Darren or Daisy had with Terra. They were all there with Sam and Lloyd now as well, but there was also a group of Bigs that Patrick was less familiar with. The other choosing ceremonies had other Bigs attend that weren’t chosen either, but in retrospect, it almost felt like a disservice for them to attend here in the first place. In the past few weeks, his group had been allowed to choose the Big they had wanted to spend most of their time with. It was one of the primary reasons that Chris had stayed with Ian instead of Darren two weeks ago after Halloween. Chris was a fine caretaker, but Bert was just better for Darren as his caretaker. So, with most cases though, while the other Bigs were still in the rotation, per Psyche’s contractual rules, it had quickly become apparent of who was to be chosen… and who wasn’t. Now, with all these Bigs mingling and roaming about the place, including even Emily, though sans Matilda apparently due to an early bedtime after being cranky earlier today, one thing became very clear. As Patrick had noticed since the kidnapping, Daphne was once again absent from all the other Bigs. Still though, the party continued as the temperature steadily dropped. Fire pits, heating lamps, and warmed beverages were all utilized to their utmost capacity. Due to these implements though, many Bigs had to step in to ensure the safety of their prospective Littles as they began to admire some of these warmer elements a little too closely. For example, Ian and Terra seemed absolutely transfixed by the dancing of the relatively enormous flames now heating the party and had tried to touch them on multiple occasions, much to the panic of Chris and Daisy respectively. Soon though, like he had seen with the previous two choosing ceremonies, each of the nurses came and got their charges in order of how regressed they were to prepare for the night they were about to have. It just made sense that no one wanted a leaky diaper or food-laden clothing during the main event. So, as it was, Patrick was in the middle of talking to a now more well-adjusted Tim when Penny tapped him on the shoulder. “Patrick, it’s your turn, sweetie.” Patrick nodded and followed behind Penny, but he was confused as to why she was down here collecting him. “Penny… where’s Addy?” Penny grimaced as they entered the elevator. “I’m taking you to her now, but Cara’s been… emotional today. I’m going to switch with her before I get Ian ready next for tonight next.” She then paused for a moment as they then exited the elevator and walked down the hallway. “I’m really sorry about all this Patrick…” Patrick nodded and felt a queasiness return to him as they then arrived at the door to Cara’s room. Penny looked like she wanted to say more, but then just straightened herself out and shook her head slightly. From inside Cara’s room, Patrick could hear someone slowly stop crying. Penny then knocked on the door and Addy opened it. Looking a little more run-down than earlier, she still smiled over seeing Patrick. “Hey there. I guess it’s time to get you read for the big night, huh?” “That’s right. I’ll take over caring for Cara for a little bit while you get him ready,” Penny noted. Addy nodded and began to guide Patrick away, but he stopped her after only two steps. “Wait!” “Honey, we need to get you changed and dressed for tonight,” Addy said with some exhaustion. “I know, Addy, but I want to see Cara.” Having received lots of practice over the past month since Cara herself had taught him the trick, Patrick widened and saddened his eyes as much as possible. “Please?” “Awww…” Penny cooed as she watched Patick’s tiny little face. “He wants to see his friend. Come on, Addy. Let him see her at least for tonight…” Addy sighed. “Very well.” She then turned down to Patrick. “You can stop the face now, Patrick. I’ve already agreed, but I need to warn you before you go in there. Cara got some bad news today, so she’s a little upset. Just be prepared.” Patrick nodded and entered Cara’s room with some trepidation at seeing his friend. While her room still contained the netting above where she slept and the butterflies on the wall, other things seemed to have changed since he was last in here. Before, she was one of the few to still maintain a relatively normal bed with just some side rails, for ‘just in case.’ Now though, she was lying on her back in her tall white crib while she nursed a pacifier and seemed to cling to her stuffy, Mrs. Blue, as if it was her only lifeline. A lighthouse night light was positioned nearby, and Patrick couldn’t help but notice the rotating mobile above her crib and the nearly full and sealed diaper pail off to one side of her changing table. “Hey there, Cara…” Patrick started off hesitantly, not really sure what to make of what he was seeing now. He didn’t want to judge her so quickly, but things did not seem like they were good in the slightest. Cara adjusted her head and looked at Patrick directly. The two previous burn spots on her head seemed to be healing, but her eyes seemed to be more unfocused than he would have liked. “Hewwo Patwick,” she mumbled around her still present pacifier. “You seem… good… how are you feeling?” Patrick struggled to find just the right words to say to his friend. She was arguably the most mature here, but seeing her in this state, particularly with her bulging footed and mittened pajamas… it was a lot now to take in all at once. Plus, he couldn’t remove the extreme feeling of guilt over his part in all this. He knew it was Redge and Britney, but it was his relationship with her that had included her the kidnapping and then his refusal that had caused her to be put in the machine. ‘Sorry’ just didn’t seem to cut it. “I’ve been bedder…” Her face then scrunched for a moment and then relaxed. Patrick felt like he was going to pass out from seeing all this together, so he quickly asked another question to keep himself from collapsing from all the cascading emotions now hitting him. “Are you excited for the choosing ceremony tonight?” To his dismay though, Cara’s eyes then grew wide and began to quickly fill with tears. “Da shoosin’… theremowie?” Even with the pacifier firmly stuck in her mouth, Patrick could see her lower lip begin to tremble. Right behind him, Penny noticed too. “Uh oh…” Penny then began pushing Patrick out of the room very quickly after that. “Please…” Patrick could then hear a giant wail come from Cara inside her crib and Penny sighed. “She’s had a rough day, sweetie. Maybe come by another time?” Patrick was then completely pushed from the room and the door soon closed without another word. Even with it closed though, he could still hear the cries of anguish coming from within… coming from his friend. The next few minutes were practically a blur for Patrick. He of course still knew what was happening around and to him, but the details were all a blur. For example, he knew that a concerned-looking Addy was trying to console him and then change his diaper back in his own room, but what she was saying exactly was almost entirely lost on him. Then, perhaps it was the coldness of the air when Addy opened his diaper or perhaps the coldness of the wipes afterward, but Patrick quickly snapped back to reality and wanted to know what had happened back there for Cara to just lose it so quickly and completely. He then remembered back to what Addy had first told him about Cara before he entered her room and he wanted to know more. “What bad news did she get today?” Patrick asked bluntly as Addy began affixing his diaper back up. Addy sighed. “Yes… that… I’m afraid that Daphne has dropped out as her potential caretaker. That, and her state today… I’m afraid that she won’t be attending the ceremony with you all tonight.” “Dropped out?” Patrick asked with disbelief. He had never heard of that before, especially for a Big about ready to adopt a Little. “She can just abandon Cara like that?” “Yes… I’m afraid she can and that after you all were brought back, Cara was tested, and she was found to have some… deficits after the machine. Nothing exactly permanent in the traditional sense as she was retrieved in the nick of time, but now… she has good days… and she has bad days…” “And today is a bad day?” Patrick asked as Addy began to snap his undershirt onesie on over his diaper. Addy nodded. “Yes… she was having a good day… walking around, talking fine without her paci… even didn’t need Mrs. Blue, but then Daphne gave us her final decision after lunch. Well, I’m sure you know what happened next…” Patrick felt his eyes swim with tears. One of his closest friends here had been butchered by those terrible Bigs. “Is there…?” Patrick tried to compose himself. “Is there anything that can be done, or is she…?” He couldn’t bring himself to finish that question. “No…” Addy said, now pulling Patrick up and affixing his button-up shirt and pants in place. “It’s not permanent, but she’s going to have a long road to recovery…” She sighed as she began slipping his black dress shoes on his feet. “A lot of Bigs may not want that responsibility unfortunately. Psyche may make some exceptions for her to stay, but it’s not permanent.” Likely in a bit of shock, Patrick said no more. Addy then finished dressing him, complete with a bowtie and some suspenders, and then ushered him downstairs all fresh and clean. Once she returned to relieve Penny back upstairs with Cara, Patrick’s previous state of stupor gave way to anger. Sam had been emotional the other night at the police station, but she had a point… He quickly rationalized as well that if Dr. Halgen had actually done her job with the criteria properly, he and Cara wouldn’t have been taken and she would be going home with someone tonight, rather than mindlessly messing herself and then bawling over all that she had lost. “Dr. Halgen!” Patrick yelled when he finally saw her. Dr. Halgen’s face became awash with embarrassment and quickly excused herself from the Bigs she was talking to. Without delay, she then ushered the angry Little before her off to the side. “It’s very rude to interrupt people when they’re talking to…” “I don’t care!” Patrick interrupted. After seeing the state that they had left Cara in, he was almost beyond caring about manners, let alone any of the other party guests here tonight. Shhh! Lower your voice, Patrick.” Dr. Halgen then took in a giant breath and tried to calm herself down in order to deescalate the tension. There were donors and potential future Big clients here beyond all the potential caretakers who may get chosen in less than an hour. Tonight had to go well for several reasons, but she knew that Patrick needed to hear something more. Thinking back on her life and what had happened to her own Blair, she couldn’t blame him. “I know you heard about them going to Dark Cliff. I can assure you, that place is terrible and certainly a punishment in and of itself.” Patrick quickly shook his head as his anger wasn’t nearly satisfied to the point of acceptance of it all. “It’s not enough. Not even close.” Dr. Halgen sighed. Before anything else happened that night, she knew she had to calm Patrick’s nerves. He wasn’t a celebrity by any means, but several people knew who he was. If Psyche had a chance of coming out of all this in one piece, he had to choose without this display of anger tonight. “But they are being punished…” “They abused and tortured me,” Patrick interrupted loudly. A few Bigs turned toward them, but then just went back to their prior conversations. While their attitude towards Littles could be maddening, it also allowed them to ignore some of the more minor outbursts from Littles. Not even noticing them, Patrick just continued. “And they also severely damaged Cara! Have you seen her? What those monsters did to my friend? She’s been butchered!” Dr. Halgen nodded with the weariness of what she had witnessed. She had grown a bond with each of the Littles in her own way, so to have one of them be robbed of so much so near the end nearly broke her heart. “I have… there’s still hope though…” “Bull!” Patrick shouted. Again, more Bigs turned toward them but then just turned back around. Nurse Erin was nearby and started to come over to them, but Dr. Halgen waved her off. “I heard it all from Addy, but if there is any hope at all, and she’s not just doing some wishful thinking, she’ll never be the same, right?” Patrick asked, hoping beyond hope that he had misinterpreted something along the way. “Can you tell me that I’m wrong? Please, Dr. Halgen…” Dr. Halgen paused for a moment. She could have lied and deescalated the situation in seconds, but she owed Patrick the truth at least. “No… she’ll always be a little different now… changed to be a Little in more ways than we are able to see even now. So, recover, yes, but restored, no…” As if all he had held within his heart was suddenly and terribly confirmed, Patrick almost seemed to furiously light up in his maddening accuracy of the situation. “Exactly! They damned her to this dimension or a nursing home back on Earth for the rest of her life! There’s no jail that could possibly be bad enough for something like that. I want justice!” he yelled once more, even now going as far as to punch the palm of one hand with the fist of his other. Dr. Halgen waved her finger at the Little before her. She had to be kind to him, but she still needed to set him straight. “No, you want revenge, and I understand that… all too well.” She then looked off to the side as if she was recalling something very specific. Again, Patrick wondered if she was a spy like Addy as well in this place, but it still seemed too far-fetched. “Sometimes,” she said with a sigh, “you just need to let things go…” “But I can’t…” Patrick said as his resolve began to break. He could really only be angry for so long at her. Mostly at this point, he was just so sad about his good friend and her whole situation here now. “We were supposed to choose together… how can I just let all of it go?” Dr. Halgen sighed. “I’m very sorry, Patrick. I want to tell you so desperately to give you something to cling onto instead of revenge, but with all the laws these days… They work wonders so many times, but in this instance though, because of them, I can’t tell you much. Redge and Britney, however… they aren’t just going to Dark Cliff…” Patrick raised his eyebrows in confusion. “What does that even mean? Is there another place worse than Dark Cliff within it I don’t know about?” “No… or, well…” Dr. Halgen knew she had to be careful about what she confirmed or didn’t at this point. “I don’t know about that, but that’s not what I’m talking about…” Dr. Halgen took a deep breath in. “I can’t go into specifics, but let’s just say that there is a Big and Middle section of that prison and there’s a Little section as well. I’ll just leave it at the fact that for being a bunch of Bigs, Redge and Britney may not be going to the side you may think…” Patrick felt confused over her insinuation for a moment, but then it all clicked in an instant. If they weren’t going to the Bigs and Middles side, then… “Oh… I see.” Patrick sighed. “I don’t know if that’s good enough, but I guess it’s something.” Dr. Halgen then patted Patrick on the shoulder. “Trust me… it will be enough for them to get their just deserts.” She then straightened up and pressed out her dress and coat. “Now, just try to enjoy yourself tonight and I’ll get you in a little bit for the main ceremony.” Patrick nodded and mulled about the party. At one point, he even grabbed a pigs-in-a-blanket from one of the nearby snack trays, something that had been specially requested by the group last week when they were planning tonight out. Then finally, Dr. Halgen wrangled up all the Littles and brought them inside. “Now, I want all of you to reflect on your journey getting to tonight.” Most of the Littles, including Patrick closed their eyes and thought about when they first pulled up to the facility here. “When you came to us, you were damaged or sick or just felt that something wasn’t right about yourselves. Through hard work and a little of our technology though, each of you has come so far.” She paused for a moment until all the Littles around her were smiling. “There… you can open your eyes now. Take in the moment and luxuriate in it.” The group did and Patrick felt nearly positively giddy about what was about to happen. From the looks of his fellow group members, they seemed to feel similar emotions as well. “Tonight, is for you,” Dr. Halgen continued. “In a moment, I’m going to go out and introduce all of you. Come out when I call your name and just stand at the microphone and say who you want your caretaker to be. I guarantee that whoever you choose will take care of the rest afterward.” She smiled and then walked to the curtain that had been set up to the door to the back deck which was now the main stage. Before exiting, she turned around. “Good luck to you all. It’s been wonderful knowing each and every one of you. I’m so very proud.” Once Dr. Halgen was outside, the Littles inside practically buzzed with excitement. While Patrick still felt the same, he felt butterflies flutter about his stomach as knew he was going to take a risk if the plan he had concocted while outside went off as he wanted. If he did it right though, it could solve multiple problems, and that was the notion that he clung to with every fiber of his being. He just hoped that Dr. Halgen would be okay with his plan and that Sam and Lloyd had gotten his note that he slipped to them before following Dr. Halgen back here. “Good evening, ladies and gentlemen!” Dr. Halgen then announced from outside on the back deck. “It’s a pleasure to have you all here with us tonight. As I’m sure you are aware, this batch of Littles has been through quite the ordeal to get here. We here at Psyche are pleased to announce that those you will see tonight are still ready and eager to choose their new caretaker. This is a time-honored tradition and their resilience in the face of adversity, be it disease or some crazed Bigs,” the Bigs laughed a bit, “is a testament to the successful work we do here.” The crowd then cheered loudly. Patrick knew her words had to be carefully chosen after she had mentioned that all Littles that they would see tonight were fine. Cara was still upstairs and certainly wasn’t fine, but she wasn’t choosing tonight and therefore wouldn’t be seen. It bugged him to no end, but he just crossed his fingers as Dr. Halgen continued to speak, still worrying about his own matters more in that one moment. “And now, let’s have a round of applause for our first Little!” she cheered. “Let’s hear it for Ian!” Ian hesitated for a moment, but Quentin and Patrick helped their more progressed friend out and guided him toward the opening curtains that led to the stage right beyond. Their whispered promise of seeing Chris out there didn’t hurt matters either. Then, one by one, his four fellow Littles down here tonight each went and chose the caretaker that Patrick had suspected they would. Littles were many things, but spontaneous with their affections toward a Big was rarely one of them. Finally, he was alone and knew he would be next. “Yes, wonderful decision, Terra. Well done.” She then paused. “Now, last but certainly not least, the Little who braved the most despicable Bigs and came out the other side, I give you, Patrick!” The audience broke into another thunderous applause and Patrick slowly stepped through the curtain. The lights all shone brightly into his face, and he had to shield himself for a moment until his eyes could get adjusted. Fortunately, having done this dozens of times before, Dr. Halgen was prepared for this contingency and gently reached down and guided Patrick to the microphone before him. “Go ahead, sweetie,” she said kindly after returning to her own microphone. “Tell us who you choose.” Now, normally, the Little would just excitedly babble or yell out a single name and there would be a tender moment between the Little in question and their newly chosen caretaker. Patrick had other ideas though. He then took the microphone and leaned in closely to ensure everyone could hear him properly. “Hello everyone. I’m Patrick.” He quickly looked back at Dr. Halgen, who seemed to have grown pale from anger or shock at his deviation from the norm. He couldn’t tell what she would do, but he knew that he had to just press on and hope that she wouldn’t stop him. “As Dr. Halgen has told you all, I was kidnapped by two Bigs. It was a harrowing experience for me, but one other as well.” Many of the Bigs leaned in and some even gasped, having only heard the story from the news or secondhand. “She… well, I won’t speak for her, but she’s my friend. She should be up here tonight with me, but she’s not.” Dr. Halgen then quickly walked over and nearly grabbed the microphone away to end all this, but fortunately, one of the Bigs shouted, “Let him speak!” This was then followed by several others chanting the same, so instead, Dr. Halgen just did a little bow and backed up. “Thank you,” Patrick continued. “I won’t take much more of your time up, but I was faced with a challenge tonight. One that most Littles never find themselves in. I had the love of two near-perfect Bigs and they held my affection as well, which gave me dilemma in all this. Then, I had an idea though.” Patrick then scanned the crowd and finally saw that both Sam and Lloyd were now practically attached at the hip. On cue, as he had instructed and asked them for their permission in his note, both gave him a thumbs up as an answer to his question. Patrick smiled widely. “As I was saying, I had a dilemma of two Bigs, but there are now two Littles in need of a home. So, I choose both… and for Cara to come with us.” The entire crowd remained silent for a moment, and all seemed to turn toward Dr. Halgen. Finally, one asked the most pertinent question, “Is that even allowed?” The spotlight then refocused on Dr. Halgen. After some clear debate with herself, she finally spoke back up. “Wait… only a couple can take in a Little if they’re together according to the contract. No hookups are allowed. So, are you…?” “We moved in together a month ago!” Sam and Lloyd then shouted triumphantly together. Clearly shocked, but now confirming that all was above board according to the letter of the law and the contract, Dr. Halgen nodded. “Very well. The decision stands!” As if a giant balloon of anticipation had then popped, the whole crowd burst into a series of cheers. For their part, both Sam and Lloyd rushed up to the stage and a gleefully running Patrick then practically leapt into their arms and they all hugged each other tightly. After a moment, Lloyd then propped him up on his shoulders and the trio practically danced through the cheering crowd, all perfectly happy with how everything had turned out. Dr. Halgen was flabbergasted by the whole situation, but just smiled at the outcome. She knew most thought of her as a stick in the mud, but everything had to be legal here. If anything was wrong, Juventas could intervene, and then everything would be ruined. After some minor closing remarks that she wasn’t even sure could be heard, she stepped off the stage. At once, she quickly noticed a saddened Addy off to one side of the cheering crowd. Having already witnessed her own Littles choose their new caretakers, Erin was now taking her shift with Cara upstairs. “You okay, Addy?” Dr. Halgen asked her friend and clearly exhausted nurse. “Yeah…” she mumbled out. “Just so hard when they leave, you know… particularly this one…” Dr. Halgen nodded. “I never envy you nurses with your job, but you know why you couldn’t be his caretaker this round, right?” Addy nodded. “We just have too much at stake with this operation, and like you figured out the other week, Patrick was great, but he ultimately wasn’t the one.” Addy sighed. “I know Kelsey, but still… makes me wonder if there will ever be a one that I would quit this place for and then move onto the second phase of this whole plan that’s been concocted.” “Funny you should mention that… Just one moment.” Dr. Halgen then stepped away for a minute and returned with a manilla folder in her hands. “New batch coming tomorrow. I think I have a very interesting candidate for you this time… if you want that is.” Addy took the folder with some curiosity and opened it up. Inside was a picture of chestnut haired Little with round features. He would have been adorable in every sense of the word, but his eyes conveyed a sense of past horrors and immense sadness as they sunk back into his face. Curious, she read further down. “Oliver Maxson… stage 4 skin cancer and it’s spread to several of his other vital organs… five months to live at best, and… is this accurate?” Dr. Halgen nodded her head. “Says here that he has severe anxiety and likely PTSD from his time undercover with the DEA… why isn’t he at the facility in New Eboracum with the rest of the service personnel up there?” “He wasn’t injured in the line of duty,” Dr. Halgen explained. “According to Juventas, that facility is only for people who were harmed while in the service. His main problem occurred afterward and Juventas doesn’t care about medical issues like PTSD when it comes to placement in the various Psyche facilities. You know that’s one of the reasons that Emily and I included you in on this whole operation in the first place. Things have to change.” “I know, but…” Addy looked back down at the file and felt a strong pang of desire to help this poor Little out. Like many others, she felt a duty to her new patients, but Oliver seemed… different. “I’ll do it. Give him to me tomorrow. I’ll look after him.” Dr. Halgen smiled. “I’m glad to hear it. Now, let’s go enjoy the rest of the party.” Addy nodded and then looked over to the cheering trio still celebrating their triumph from tonight as they were surrounded by all the other successful Little and Big pairings as well. “I’m glad Cara is going with them. They do seem like the sort of people that can help her now. If I can’t, I’m glad that she’ll have them at least with Patrick.” Dr. Halgen smiled and brought her friend back into the main hustle of the crowds at the party. They couldn’t be gone too long being seen together. Juventas still remained in the dark about the little scheme they were cooking up to bring it all down. Now, they just needed time, but for tonight at least, they could be happy in their shared success with everyone. Meanwhile, Patrick bent down and hugged Lloyd tightly. Sam was right next to them and hugged her two men about as hard as she could. Each had a reason to be happy and each wondered about their future together. Patrick though, thought about it the most, and high above everyone, even in the chilly night air, he could feel a warmth surge through his heart and entire body. His family could never be replaced, but he knew that they would be happy that he had found people that could love and support him as much as they had. Cara would get the help she needed, he would get the family he wanted, and Sam and Lloyd would take home the Littles they had been searching for years for. For the moment, all seemed peaceful. In all the frivolity and celebrations, however, Patrick had only one thought remaining; what would the future bring?

Here is a diaper-positive YouTube video.

I wish I could offer some advice on this, but I can't. I've worn diapers 24/7 for 4.5+ years and haven't had a UTI. I wear about 3 a day on average, so they're wet a good part of the time, and it has never been an issue. One thing I can say is that I don't use them for #2 very often, and when that happens, I change right away - I don't stew in them. I suspect that you might be immunocompromised, unfortunately. Can you absolutely trace all of them back to diaper use, or, do you get UTI's even if you completely avoid diapers? The only other thought I have on it is, do you stick to the same brand of diapers, or have you switched it up? I've surfed the market widely, and worn everything from the saddest medical diaper that $1 can buy, to all-singing, all-dancing products that purport to be able to imprison gallons of fluid, and that cost as much per unit as lunch in fast food restaurant. There are definitely differences in their ability to pause the biological processes that occur in a diaper once wee hits oxygen and bacteria join the party. Some diapers leave you smelling like an untended toddler within a few hours, whereas some of the better products still smell okay the next calendar day. If your circumstances confine you to low-end products, you might consider using a baby diaper as a liner/stuffer - the most advanced, space-program grade products on the market are made by the likes of Pampers and Huggies. They have the most demanding clients.

Umm, I explicitly stated that I'm not trying to go 24/7. 😅 I said so right here:

Dear old daddy's wiskers. 🎶

That kind of thing always puts my mood in the toilet as well. It's clear that you have a big heart though and I'm sure good things will come to you if you persevere.

Absolutely hilarious. It reads like Some Like It Hot meets Animal House or Sorority Rising. You are really giving the fraternity system a beat down!

The ADA only requires "reasonable accommodation" and even to me, granting the second can meets that minimum. As for the cost, they are thick, heavy cans with a smart-chip in them to line them up with the trash truck. I trust the price is near cost. Sure to me it stings as a disabled "tax" but I'm not one for attention either, so I'll quietly pay it when I can lol.

I wasn't a bed wetter growing up, even though I wanted to, but I did know several kids that were. My friend John and his brother were chronic wetters but never tried to hide it. They just peed their beds nearly every night and had no problem having kids play in their room and seeing their wet beds. My younger cousin no blood relation wet until he was eight. Some friends up the street had plastic sheets on their beds, so obviously bed wetters. Older kid a few houses down smelled like pee every day, obviously a bed wetter. Of all the bed wetters ! knew only one wore diapers my friends brother but he always had wet pants. All the rest just peed their beds.

Wait... That wasn't real? Huh?

Just what every guy needs for their diaper bag right along with their wipes, powder and lotion.

Interesting question, and the answer, for me, is that while I must assuredly must have been in the acquaintance of other kids who wet the bed, since it's far from an uncommon problem, I didn't know of them, because it wasn't talked about. I lived in mortal fear of anyone finding out that I wet the bed, or that I wore diapers at night (this was in the 1980's, so the the pre pull-up era.) In contrast, I have a buddy with two sons, both of whom, until recently, wet the bed - the older one finally outgrew it, at 13 - and both of them wore pull-ups to bed, and for them, it was no big deal - no mortal fear, no real detectable embarrassment of any kind. The older kid's close friends knew about it, so he brought pull-ups to sleepovers as necessary, and didn't sweat it. The last time I was there, his younger son, who's 10, came down to say goodnight after brushing his teeth, in just a pull-up - as far as he was concerned, they were his pajamas. My younger daughter still wears pull-ups on occasion, and she's more in the middle of the spectrum between where I was (crippling embarrassment), and where my buddy's kids are (totally nonchalant). She has a couple of good friends who knows she wears them, one of whom also wears pull-ups when away from home base, but she definitely would not walk around in just a pull-up if anyone else were over at the house.

Chapter Two Sneaking Around Mom I still don’t know how I did it. I felt it drizzle into my panties over the last five minutes of class, and just as the bell rang, I started to pour through my pants. I just sat there, frozen in fear that someone was going to see, but the other kids were gone in an instant, and then I was just staring at my wet lap, and the teacher was just approaching me. “You are one of the kids that refuses to do homework,” he started to berate me. I sniffled. I didn’t refuse to do the work. I just had a hard time doing it, but I was scared to counter inform him. If he realized I was just stupid, they would probably send me to kindergarten or something. I had wet my pants like I belonged there. “It is unacceptable that you choose not to follow along and read when you are asked to during class,” he continued without really giving me a chance to defend myself. I didn’t want to though. I wanted to just get out of his sight before his eyes found the seat of my chair. “You can go,” he finally said. “The school will be contacting your parents though.” “My mom!” I corrected him only in my head. I dared not say anything. He got up and walked away, and it seemed I was able to slip out without being noticed. I hated it. My pants were wet all over my butt and partly down my legs, but if I went into the nurse like that, and worse, if I had changed, everyone would know what I had done. I wasn’t sure what to do. I went into the bathroom and started to try dry myself with paper towels. “What happened to you?” a blemish free blond with ice blue eyes walked in while I was trying to dry the wetness. “Someone spilled water in my seat,” I lied. “I wasn’t watching when I sat down.” “You should be more careful,” Angela sneered at me. “Someone might mistaken that for piss.” I frowned and looked daggers at her, and my mouth tightened as I drew out an accusation that I knew to be false, but it may serve its purpose. “Did you have something to do with it?” “What? No!” Angela frowned and narrowed her eyes at me. “What do you think I am? That’s just sick.” I left the bathroom with her quivering her jaw at me. Normally, I never got away with outsmarting her, but today, she just had no comeback. I don’t know. Maybe she wasn’t as cruel of a person as I thought. She really seemed flabbergasted that someone would accuse her of that. I hoped she didn’t smell me. No one said anything about my pants to me and I slipped by fourth period and then into lunch where I met my friends at a small round table. As I sat down, I sighed. If no one else cared, I doubted my friends knew either. “Hey, Megan,” Heidi the heaviest girl called to me. She had her hair done so that she had tails going down the back of her hair, two of them, but they were blended into her hair, more to keep her shiny gold light hair from covering the cheeks of her face. She smiled her teeth slightly crooked. “We’re over here!” I looked over and saw the three of them sitting together; Heidi, Anna, and Nicole. I walked that way with my tray and once I was there, the gossip started right away. “So, a girl from from my fourth class said that someone smelled kind of bad in your third period, Megan. Did you see who it was?” I just shrugged and shook my head. No way I was letting on anything and have them realize it was me. But…. If the kid said someone smelled bad…. I blushed and looked down. I shook a little bit, wondering when my friends would eventually put two and two together, when they would realize I smelled like… like I had… had just…. I couldn’t think like that. I had to come up with something to talk about to distract them. What? Would make them ignore that I smelled? “Excuse me,” I stuttered and started to rush away from the table, my tray still on the table top. I couldn’t stand it if they realized…. I’d lose all my friends! I headed out of the cafeteria in a hurry, but as I got around a corner to sit against the wall, a couple of moments after that, that is when I noticed that as I slid down the wall, and landed on my wet butt, that all three of my friends were right there, staring down at me. Looking up, I waited for them to defame me. I could see Nicole or Heidi calling attention to the smelly baby, right here, starting to cry as tears started to slide out of my eyes and down my face as I looked up at them. I shook a little bit, the quiet sobs hard to hide. “What’s wrong?” Anna asked me as she squatted down, and then she covered her hand over her mouth and nose, frowning. She definitely knew now. “What happened?” Nicole sounded concerned. I started to cry, and they listened to me explain how it got to be so hard, and how I was in that class with the strictest teacher in school, and soon, they all understood how I couldn’t draw attention to myself. “I know,” Nicole eventually whispered once I had finished telling them what happened. “He made me do it when school first started. My eyes must have given my surprise away. I had not known that poor Nicole had been one of his victims nearly two months ago when school started. Of course, she wasn’t the only seventh grader, even an eighth grader had been forced to wait too long in his classes, not this year, but last year. He was seriously the worst. But Nicole hung her head and she stuttered trying to backtrack what she said. “I mean…, he almost… um… I mean it… um….” Anna put a hand on her back and whispered to her. “Nicole, just like we are all here for Megan, we are all here for you, too. Everyone knows that teacher is a barb in the hind-end, and I think it’s about time you trusted our other two friends with your problems. Don’t you?” “I guess,” she sighed. “You don’t have to do this, but we are supposed to be friends. Friends tell each other their secrets, and they support each other, right Megan? Right Heidi?” “Right,” I bit my lip because I was very scared of telling them something else. I wasn’t sure I could ever tell them about that. “Well, um…,” Nicole looked from Heidi to me, and then she looked up at Anna. “You can tell them, I guess.” “Well, don’t you want to?” Anna asked. “I… I do, but… I’m too… um…,” and she turned a darker shade of red. Her face seemed on fire. “If it’s that embarrassing, you can tell us later,” I told her trying to help her. I started to realize that they were not even looking at my wet pants now, but were just talking, and acing like it was no different than whatever Nicole thought was scary to tell us. I didn’t think she had much to worry about. I mean, I did just pee my pants in third period in front of everyone, and thought I had gotten away with it. Nicole looked at Anna. “Please, just tell them. I… I would, but…,” and she looked down tears in her eyes. “Nicole has been suffering off and on with infections since fifth grade,” Anna told us. “I found out when she was playing at my house one day, and just like Megan, she was mortified and scared of losing me, but I didn’t even know it was an infection. I just accepted the fact that she wet herself in front of me and just kept playing with her since that first time, and eventually, she asked her mom to talk to my mom and me about it, and I learned about it last year.” I looked up at her. I couldn’t really believe what they were saying, but Heidi just put a caring arm around her, and she whispered to her. “Well, we are all friends. No matter what, don’t worry about us,” she told her. Of course, I nodded my head along with Heidi, but was too shy to speak up since I was sitting right there in front of them, being the one that was wet with no actual reason than stupidly thinking I could miss one day of going to the toilet between second and third period. Nicole bent down though, and helped me up. “Come on,” she whispered to me. “It’s not good for you to sit all day in wet pants. I’ll take you to the nurse. If people see us going together, they might think you are taking me. I’m surprised you haven’t heard any rumors about me going around.” I looked down. I did hear the rumors, but I never thought they were talking about Nicole. Nicole was kind of popular, and a lot of people liked her. I never heard anyone say her name, and I don’t really know how she was able to stay popular despite having wet herself when school first started this year, but then, maybe she was really good at hiding it if she started having trouble in fifth grade. We walked to the nurse’s room, and Nicole stayed with me until I came back out from changing into some school sweats and we walked towards our next class. I didn’t understand something though, once I was cleaned up a little bit, and was sitting in fifth period social studies. I didn’t actually finish the deed until everyone was out of the room, and no one was paying attention to me in third class. How did they really know it was me? I might have smelled, but no one was teasing me or making fun of me. Why weren’t they, if they knew I had wet my pants? I didn’t want to think too much about it, and so I shook my head and chased the whole embarrassment away, but no one was calling me names or teasing me. I had hoped that the worst of the day was behind me, now, and the next three lessons went on pretty standard, through I did go to the bathroom between sixth and seventh period as a matter of principle this time, though my body sent me no signals again. I was not going to take that chance again, even if my seventh period music teacher was a little more laid back than Mr. Hastings. As the students gathered at their lockers to put away things and collect jackets, homework, and whatnot for going home, I met my friends who were all at my locker smiling, and we started to talk a little bit about our plans this week. “My dad is so lame!” Nicole told us. “He wants to do some barbeque event this weekend to promote his goodwill to the city.” “That’s harsh,” Anna frowned. “What’s harsh?” I asked. I hadn’t been to one of their barbeques before, so I didn’t understand why it would not be fun. “Her dad is the mayor of the city,” Anna reminded me. “So?” “Well, the barbeque is a lot of fun for people that are invited along, but Nicole has to work her fingers to the bone during those events.” I frowned. “He can’t make her work, can he? Isn’t there something again child working laws or something?” “Yeah, Child labor laws,” Nicole informed me of the correct term. “But what I’m doing isn’t really working in a way that would get anyone in trouble….” “He’s always trying to show that he’s like all the other families out there, just trying to get through things like everyone else to build empathy. It’s a nice trick, really,” Heidi said. “My mom talks about it all the time. It makes him look genuine, but really, my mom thinks he’s just a big fake.” “He’s not though,” Nicole defended her dad. “He has been on his office phone at home calling up people and trying to get them to invest in our town. Sometimes, he spends hours on the phone trying to persuade some one to open a warehouse here or to ask people to move dangerous things away from us. I’ve seen it.” I sighed. I didn’t really get politics that much, so had no idea if what her dad was doing was different from others. I just tried to listen out of politeness for my friend. “Well,” Anna tried to cut the conversation short before someone was offended. “We can’t go to the movies this Saturday. Maybe we can all go to the barbeque. Nicole might be a little busy there, but at least we could be there to support her.” Heidi nodded. “Yeah, I’ll go to support Nicole.” I nodded. “But I have to ask my mom.” The other girls rolled their eyes. Of course they asked their parents for every plan we made, but somehow, even they seemed to think my mom was a little too controlling of me, and I shouldn’t have to say I have to ask on every little detail. I smiled at them though. I knew they understood and of course, I would never go against my mom. It was just not something I thought about at this time. As we walked out of the building, I noticed that Anna put her hand on Nicole’s back momentarily, and then seemed to pat her but I didn’t see a reason for it. I raised my eye towards her, but she just shook her head and adjusted something in the shoulder bag that dangled at her side. There was a frown on her face though, and I was pretty sure I had missed something. “I know,” Heidi suddenly drew my attention away from whatever Anna was hiding. “We could get permission to have a slumber party at Nicole’s on Friday night. That way, we could help her set up he next morning and maybe give her more time to spend with us during the barbeque.” “That’s no guarantee,” Nicole informed us sadly. “The reason it’s not against labor laws, is I am not so busy with labor, but I have to meet with daddy’s guests and talk to them all the time,” she looked down. “Yeah. Like I said, my mom thinks he is a fake. She says why include your children in a campaign unless you are exploiting something?” Heidi suddenly remembered. “Still, you do have to set up some before the barbeque?” “Yeah, the whole family pitches in and helps set up and clean up.” “We can still all go and try to support her though,” Anna smiled at us. “I mean, unless anyone here is afraid of unfolding a chair or carrying a dish out to the party?” I shrugged. “I wouldn’t mind. I just have to….” And all my friends joined me as I said “ask my mom,” to which we all laughed. I guess I did say that phrase a lot. But then, I guess you had to understand my mom to realize why everything was like it was. I’m not saying I did understand my mom. I just said you had to understand her. A while later, I knew that mom would notice that I had changed my pants, so I really didn’t want her to catch me until I had gone to my room so that I could put on something that was mind, and not have to face her accusing stare. Of course, she probably didn’t know what happened in third period, but I was still worried that somehow, she would guess if she saw me in school sweats that I didn’t actually own. I opened the door as quietly as I could, and waited a moment to make sure that the sound of me unlocking the door didn’t draw a sound from her asking if I was home. I didn’t heart anything, and no one came to the door to open it, so after a minute, I tiptoed through the door and shut it as lightly as I could, turning the handle to make sure there was no “snap” to the closing of the door. I could feel my forehead sweating. I turned and saw that my path to the steps going up still clear. I just had to get up those stairs, and then I’d be able to get something of mine on…. I set my bags by the door so that I wouldn’t be weighted down. I looked again at both archways on either side of the short run to the stairs. One one said, there was the living room with the sofa facing the television, and the other side, was the dining room table. The kitchen was around a corner from that. I didn’t see my mom who was a towering adult with auburn brown hair and brown eyes, her shoulder area was level with the top of my juvenile head. I ran on my tiptoes when I confirmed that I saw her neither in the living room where she would be more likely to see me, nor even in the dining room where she could have been wiping the table down. It was my lucky day? I got to the bottom step and started to put my left foot on it, the purple and white striped shoe not making a sound as I pushed myself upward ready for the next step. “Megan!” I suddenly heard my name called from behind. Where had she come from? I froze but shivered at the same time. “Would you come to the living room, please?” she asked me pretty sharply. I frowned and stepped back down from the stairs and turned to face my mom, my head down, but looking out the top of my head through the bangs of my hair. “We need to talk,” I could see a very disappointed frown on her face. “Oh, okay,” I shivered again as I took a step towards her. “She doesn’t know what happened at school though,” I tried to tell myself. “Whatever she was disappointed about, it is probably something else. I probably missed a dish last night when I loaded the dishwasher. Maybe I forgot to make my bed this morning. I was in a hurry.” “Sit,” my mom looked sternly at me for a few moments until I sat down, nervously swaying my legs back and forth so the knees touched, and then they didn’t. “I got a call from your school,” my mom continued to lay out what she was upset about. “It seems you were disrespectful during class?” I shuddered. “No?” I pleaded though I really had no idea of how I was disrespectful in class. I didn’t yell at any teachers or say anything bad. “It seems you didn’t want to read in English class,” she frowned at me. I nodded. I didn’t want to read. That was true. “So…. You were not following along while people were reading,” she started in on me. “And then, it turns out you have not done your homework all week…,” and she looked at me for several moments. I thought it was a rhetorical telling off, but when she had keep looking at me, I realized I had to confirm it. “No…, I… um… I didn’t do it,” I answered. “And then, because the teacher wanted to talk to you about it after class, you disrespected him.” I frowned trying to see how he thought I had yelled at him, but that was not what the disrespect was…. “You pissed your pants instead of telling him you needed a wash room? You did it right in front of him while he was telling you what you did wrong?” she asked me her face heating up, and a look in her eye that was actually a bit scary. “Um… no?” I was scared and wasn’t thinking when I said no. “I mean… I… I mean, I was already wetting before that,” I admitted tears in my eyes. “Well? You didn’t tell him you even had to go. You just sat there and peed in front of him!” “I… I… I….” I didn’t have an answer. I was scared of him. I didn’t expect him to have let me go. I was sure that he wouldn’t. And I actually thought he had no idea I had wet myself. He let me go without a word. But would mama believe that? I couldn’t tell her anything. I didn’t want her to think I was lying or that… I was trying to do something weird, so I just stood there, unable to think how to tell her that I couldn’t have asked him. “I know that middle school can be scary sometimes,” My mom sighed. “But sweetheart, you can’t just go around peeing your pants because you are afraid of your teachers. They have to let you go if you ask.” I frowned. Maybe mom didn’t understand what they wrote in my student booklet! Of course, I couldn’t really read it cover to cover either. It was too hard for me, but I knew from spending a year and two months at school, what was expected, and I wasn’t ever in trouble because I knew what I was supposed to do. “Megan?” she looked at me until I looked her in the eye. “You need to ask the teacher next time.” I nodded. It was no use telling mom that’s not how it works. But I knew that was not the main reason I was even in trouble. “So…? You didn’t do your homework for a week?” she had finally gotten to the meat of why I was really in trouble. “It… um… I couldn’t,” I sighed. “It… it’s too hard.” “Too hard?” my mom shook her head. She had been denying that reading was that hard, and she had been just thinking me lazy since about the third grade. “Look, Megan, if you think it’s hard now, you are really going to get behind in high school. You need to stop being lazy about it, and just start doing your homework, or you are not going to have much of a life after high school.” I sighed and felt tears running out of my eyes. “Sweetheart, I’m not telling you this to discipline or punish you. It’s the truth. The world is really hard when you don’t read. You need to stop making excuses and just start trying to get your homework done.” I stood there, waiting for my mom to finish her telling off. I knew that not reading well was no fun. Little did she know, some people already made my life hell at school because I couldn’t read sometimes. I wanted to shout that I wished I could read like everyone else, but I knew that would just irk her more. “Alright,” my mom wasn’t one to drag a telling off out too long like some adults did. She prided herself on the fact that she was able to get her point across to me within a couple of minutes most of the time, where other parents had to go on and on and on about the same thing. “Go to your room, change your clothes, and then I want to see you reading your homework books when I check on you next.” I nodded, and I went back to the door to collect my bag. “And put your dirty laundry in the laundry room before you go upstairs,” mom told me. “I shouldn’t have to be touching your messy clothes because you can’t act your age when you are twelve years old.” I nodded. After I had put my wet things from earlier in the washing basket in the laundry room, I made my up to my room, and with a great sigh, I changed and then pulled out my Literature homework. It was going to be a very long night. I knew that now was not the time to ask about going to Nicole’s barbeque this weekend or to ask to go to a sleep over.

I am starting Monday morning with a wet and messy Classico V2 diaper and a hot cup of coffee to complement the warm squishy mess in my wet and poopy diaper. Where did I mess my diaper? In the kitchen getting coffee and looking at emails on my phone. I just relaxed, no pushing, and went poopy in my already wet morning diaper. The time change with turning the clocks back one hour has not affected the need to change my diaper this morning, but not right away. I am actually going to get my morning exercise in my wet and messy diaper by then I will most definitely be ready to change, I think I will repeat another Classico V2 diaper for work where I will wet throughout the day with total discretion and secrecy.

Holy Cat Whiskers, Batman! Commissioner Gordon says that college girls are cheating on their exams, having sex, and getting drunk! To the Batmobile, Robin! We have to investigate this in person! Quick! There's no time to lose!

Thanks! From the beginning, An Homage to Vincent Vega was designed to allow prequels, sequels and spin offs. Each of the three narrative arcs in Homage to date (Rita's house / psych ward / campus) was designed to have continuing characters like Ian and Vickie anchor the whole, with new characters being introduced in each arc. New characters in new settings create new story lines, like Aardvark. This is a satiric piece; I wanted to inject a little humor into this "universe" (neat way of characterizing the whole ensemble of stories) to complement the often wacky characters populating Homage. Rest assured that Ian and Vickie will continue to spread mayhem wherever they go, much to Sarah's dismay.

Who knew that Babypants was starting a whole new "universe" of interconnected Minnesota diaper stories? 🙂

Chapter 35: Playdate Parum Mortis – LittleFallenPrincess “Hi… is this… Abby?” “Yes, speaking?” The beautiful voice on the other end of the call responded. “Hi… this is… umm…” I know I’m nowhere near as socially anxious as Lucy, but even meeting new people makes me nervous. And yes, I know they’re not technically new… but it’s still scary, okay? “This is… Susie. You know… Beth’s… girlfriend.” I said, carefully wording my sentence due to the tiny doubt that I had just happened to call the wrong Abby, someone not into this… played over in my mind. “Oh Susie! So your Mummy gave you our numbers after all! I’m so glad! How are you?” I reached the right Abby… thank god. “Exhausted. How are you?” I replied. “Haha, same! I can’t believe we worked so much with very little rest!” “I still can’t believe they managed to slow down time around us… or speed up our time… or… actually, I still don’t understand any of that…” “Yeah don’t worry about it. Witches and magic and all that is still relatively new to me. But anyway, what’s this about, why’d you call? I wasn’t expecting anything for at least like a week.” “I was wondering if… you wanted to come… play… in the playroom today. My… Mummy… said you wanted to be friends…” “I do! You and Lucy seem so cool! I’ve always thought Lucy was too cool to have friends, or maybe she was just that anxious…” “Yeah, she’s that anxious.” I laughed awkwardly. “Haha I figured, once you two met us that is. It was obvious when I got to talk to her. But anyway, I mean… I’m pretty exhausted. I can’t speak for Grim, but I think he is too…” “Oh that’s okay, maybe another time then…” “Hey! I never said no! But it just means we need to get some food down us, and I’ll call Grim for you, no doubt he’s happy to come too. Little clothes I assume?” Abby asked. “Yeah… no adults either. So we have to be super good.” I couldn’t believe how natural it was speaking like I was actually a toddler… ‘adults’ and ‘super good’... like a month ago I wouldn’t be saying stuff like that. “Yeah don’t worry, I’ll keep Grim on a short leash…” “Hehe…” I giggled. “What’s so funny?” Abby asked. “Leash… because he’s a…” There was a slight pause and I could hear the faintest little giggle on the other end of the phone. “I think you and I are going to be close friends, Susie.” Abby said, laughing herself. “But anyway, right, so we’ll need some food… or have you got any there?” “I…” It was at that point my tummy rumbled. “Did your tummy just rumble so loud I could hear it down the phone?” Abby asked. “...Maybe…” “I’ll take that as you don’t have any food at all… did your Mummy not leave you any?” “I don’t think so… we had a picnic last night from Teles and…” “OH! That’s why. She’s not a bad Mummy then.” “Huh?” “Teles’ food can keep you going for at least a day, sometimes two. Something about her ingredients or something.” “So then why is my tummy rumbling now then?” I asked. “Because apparently you have a black hole for a stomach. Don’t worry, I’ll pick up something for breakfast and bring it over for everyone.” Abby offered. “You don’t have to…” “Shush. I want to. Let me treat my friends.” Abby said, cutting me off and sounding very insistent. ‘Friends…’ I thought to myself, finding myself smiling at the thought. “Fine.” “Good girl. Now, I’ll be about an hour or so. It’ll take thirty minutes to wake Grim up, then another thirty to get some food for us and head over.” “Okay, sounds good!” I replied. “I’m excited! The playroom looked like it’ll be so much fun!” “I… haven’t seen it yet.” “YOU HAVEN’T? Well… don’t! Don’t go see it just yet, I want to see your face, okay? Both of your faces! So don’t let that little bloodsucker in either, okay?” Abby said, sounding very strict. Almost as strict as Beth can be.. “Okay… I guess we can wait…” I replied, feeling a little bit excited at the prospect. Like… I just assumed it’d look like the daycare in Pandora’s box, but if it’s making Abby that excited… Maybe it’s even better? “Well I’ll see you in about an hour! Don’t eat anyone in the meantime!” Abby joked… or at least I hoped she was joking. Okay so an hour passed, and it was really hard keeping Lucy out of the playroom, especially after I told her she had to wait due to Abby wanting to see her reaction. But I did it! She very nearly opened the door one time, but I tackled her to the ground and booped her nose. And for the past ten minutes, we’ve been sitting in one of the booths in the club part of the hotel, waiting for our new… friends… to arrive. “...and this is where we’ll have the munches! Provided your Mummy says it’s okay, obviously.” Lucy said, sat in the booth with her legs crossed on the seat. “And why here?” I asked. “Because it’s a relatively normal, adult location.” “And that’s what you want for… ‘munches’?” “Exactly! Somewhere you can be an adult, talk about normal things.” “Do you not discuss the kinky stuff at all then?” “Oh of course we do, but we try to keep it to a minimum during munches. And most importantly, we talk about it as adults. No babyish behaviour… mostly. Obviously there’s a bit of teasing, and usually most of us are padded underneath our adult human clothes.” “And then you do all the really babyish stuff at these… events?” “Yup! See, I told you it was simple. You’ll have lots of fun, at both! Even I do, and I… rarely talk at them.” “Well hopefully that’ll change now I’m here.” “Maybe…” Lucy shrugged. And at that moment, a doorbell rang clearly through the club. “We have a doorbell?” I asked. “Apparently so. That must be them!” I got up and walked over to the entrance door, opening it to reveal a couple of familiar faces. Abby looked as gorgeous as yesterday. Or a few days ago. I… guess technically it was the same day… Anyway, her slender figure, beautiful natural red hair, her beautiful perfect face… I was jealous. I have to say… I may have started rubbing my scars a bit when I admired her perfect body. Maybe… maybe I have a bit of an issue with my body now. Not that I didn’t before… I just… no, nevermind. Not going down that rabbit hole. Grim however… I couldn’t see how these two were friends. They were the complete opposite. Whilst Abby looked pristine and perfect… Grim was the definition of ‘shaggy’. Unkempt hair, badly trimmed facial hair, clothes that looked like they had been turned in, then out, then in again… and don’t get me started on the holes in them. Whereas Abby wore a gorgeous little flowery summer dress and sunglasses, Grim… looked like he was ripped out of one of those American high school movies… looking like a typical jock, only… messier. “Good morning to our little undead princess!” Abby said with delight, rushing in for a hug. I wasn’t expecting this, so I froze still and just… let her do it. Like I didn’t even know we were at the hugging stage? Or maybe this is normal for them? Do… Do monsters even have different social etiquette? Do I have to learn a whole new set of rules just to interact with these people? Beth and Lucy didn’t explain it to me… …I guess I’ve got a lot to learn. “Yeah, sup?” Grim replied, nonchalantly. “Hi! I’m glad you could make it! How are you both feeling?” I asked, nervously. “Bit groggy, but I grabbed an elixir on the way here, so I’m ready for a day of playing!” Grim stuck his thumb up and grinned. “An elixir?” I asked, confused. “From the Marché Arcanique.” “I… is that…?” “It just means Arcane Market.” Abby explained. “OH! So like a market for magicky stuff?” “Exactly. You know these Witches though, they can’t have anything boring or normal…” “Tell me about it…” I said, laughing to myself internally as I thought about how ‘normal’ Beth really was. Maybe I had thought she was a bit quirky before I found out she was a Witch, but after finding out all her secrets… She was anything but normal to me now. “So what does the elixir do?” I asked. “It’s just a thing you drink. Gives you lots of energy. They’re thinking of trying to make them a big thing in the human markets. Just… without the magical kick.” “I could see how that’d be helpful. Would have helped a lot at university!” “Yeah. Anyway… gonna invite us in? Although we’re not like your friend Lucy, we don’t need to be invited…” “THAT’S A MADE UP THING!” I heard Lucy shout from the club. ‘Damn… her hearing is amazing! Guess it has to be, being a vampire, hunting and all that. Plus the whole bat thing… wait no, she said that wasn’t a thing… nevermind…’ I snapped out of my silly little thoughts and smiled up at our guests. “Yeah, come on in!” I said, waving them in. Abby and Grim waved at Lucy as they walked in, with Lucy waving back shyly, trying to hide most of her face from them. “Don’t mind her, she’s just shy.” I said, shuffling in behind our guests. “Yeah don’t worry. She seemed cool, we just didn’t want to push her too hard.” Abby replied. “Sometimes she needs the push. Sometimes you need to let her hide. It’s a balancing act, but it’s worth it for a friend like her.” I said, sounding more soppy than I had intended to be. “Love you too, Suze…” Lucy said, muffled by her arms which were currently wrapped around her blushy face. Or at least I assume it’s blushy anyway. “So… Do you want to hang out here for a bit, chat a bit, or just get changed and go straight to the playroom?” Abby asked, taking the lead… thankfully. “We can snack on this food I brought whichever we decide to do first.” “I guess we could just go to the playroom, though we’ve got nothing to change into… we haven’t moved anything over from our places yet.” “Good job I packed extra clothes!” Abby said. “You did? You didn’t have to!” “She’s a smarty pants, this one. Always thinking ahead. She told me on the way here she figured you wouldn’t have any spare clothes, what with you having to escape your current places and move here, and your Mummy being busy all day.” Grim said. It was still weird them calling her my ‘Mummy’... but again, it felt right. I felt… owned… loved… and somehow I had wanted this? I had never thought about being ‘owned’ before, but now I loved the thought. “Well thanks! Why don’t we go through, get changed, then just hang out in the playroom and chat and eat?” “Sounds good. Coming Lucy?” Abby asked my best friend. Lucy didn’t say a word, she just nodded and slid out of the booth, looking more like a zombie than me, an actual zombie, and shuffling herself over to us. “Come on then, let's go have fun! AWOOO!” Grim howled. We stood there, in the changing rooms. Changing rooms that looked like a cross between what you’d see backstage at a show, with all the mirrors and vanity tables and everything… and a swimming pool changing room with individual private cubicles lining the opposite walls. Now, I was expecting either a luxurious, expensive changing room with deep red walls and expensive wooden furniture… or something tiled and clinical like a swimming pool changing room. But this… this was neither. It was a large room with lockers on one wall, all painted bright colours. Foam mats covered the floor, all different vibrant colours tiled in a pattern. The walls were beige but they had cute nursery pictures all over them. And the furniture… well the furniture was all white and babyish. It was… adorable. With a strong smell of baby powder. It was the first time I had seen the changing room. In fact it reminded me that I needed to go explore this place, as I hadn’t seen anything but the club, the lobby, and the one floor of rooms that Lucy and I helped put together. Grim had gone off into one of the stalls in the changing room, and Abby placed her bag on the bench in the middle of the room and started rummaging around inside it. “Here you go, Susie…” Abby said, pulling out a little blue and white sailor girl dress with matching… underwear? It was adorable… but incredibly babyish… “Are you like… a really tiny baby?” I asked, pointing at the dress. “Not usually, but the couple I’ve been seeing like to regress me further than normal occasionally. It’s not really my thing, but they find it cute, which makes me happy.” “So many questions…” “Yes, I see a few people, and yes, two of them are a couple. I call them my Mummy and Daddy, but I have a few Mummies and even more Daddies.” “I thought…” “That you can only have one or the other?” Abby said, rolling her eyes at me. “I was thinking maybe one of each at most… but yeah…” “Nah, I can’t find anyone who really challenges me, you see? I haven’t found that one yet. Not like my Ma and Da. Made for each other, they were. So I try a little bit of everything.” “And you get free clothes out of it…” I grinned at her. “Hey, I’m not going to complain! They get a baby girl to care for and play with, I get the love and attention I need… and some cute clothes.” Abby shrugged, playfully. “Sounds a bit… transactional.” “That’s because it is. If I find the one… or two, I’ll settle down, but for now, I’m happy having multiple caregivers.” “Fair enough, no judgement from me.” “Good, now go put this on… and don’t forget the plastic pants!” “Plastic pants? Oh… and wait, you said you don’t normally wear…” “I’m more of a toddler, than a baby. Now hurry along and go get that on! I want to go sit in the ballpit!” Abby ordered, shoving the dress into my chest and turning me around, pushing me in the direction of the cubicles. “BALLPIT?” Lucy yelled, a little too loudly, quickly realising how loud she was and putting her hands to her mouth. “Yes, there’s a ballpit… but to go in there you have to wear… this…” I took one last look behind me before entering the private cubicle, to see a face from Lucy I had never seen before. And I couldn’t tell if she was going to scream in fear or squeal in delight. ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! Thank you to all my patrons for their support! Don't forget, the remaining chapters are available on my Patreon which can be found here if you go for the second tier. New chapters of Parum Mortis every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

It made me horny enough to spend almost 40 years of my life optimizing the catheters and stents I used to achieve incontinence. And just like with everything else in life, never give up if you really want to achieve a goal, no matter what that goal is. I did that and here I am, about to decide to remove the retrieval line. Just the thought of it still makes me horny and at the same time it worries me. When I climax on my fantasy of being irreversibly incontinent, the urge to do so is immediately gone. Only for a few hours, but still.... 🤔

Sorry for the delay all, been a bit busy with work the past few days and have only been able to write snippets here and there. Tried to make up for it with a slightly longer chapter. Hope y’all enjoy. ———- Chapters 12 Bethany’s heels clacked on the hardwood floor down the hallway as she approached Elizabeth’s guest room door. Surely she has to be up by now, Bethany thought to herself as she stood outside the door for a minute to see if she could hear Elizabeth moving around. She didn’t hear anything so she quietly cracked the door a little and a light waft of urine hit her nose. She smiled a little to herself as she fully opened the door. Elizabeth was still fully asleep. Bethany approached the side of the bed and gently pulled the covers away from Elizabeth. She was on her side and had a pillow tucked between her knees. She raised her eyebrow a little and leaned over to whisper into Elizabeth's ear. “Time to get up sweetie. You have a big day ahead of you. Come on Lizzie, it’s time to get up. You can’t sleep all day.” She slowly increased her volume and began to gently shake Elizabeth. Elizabeth’s eyes cracked open a bit as she began to wake. She took in her surroundings a bit and then her eyes shot open. Luckily Bethany had stepped back a bit before Elizabeth sat straight up in a hurry. She looked down and pawed at the front of the diaper and onesie around her hips which earned her a little shock from the LCU. She drew her hands away quickly then looked to see Bethany hovering over her. “Did you have fun last night?” Bethany asked with a simple smirk looking at the pillow between her legs. Elizabeth turned red and stammered out “it’s not what you think! It was uncomfortable trying to sleep on my side. The diaper wouldn’t let me close my legs so I needed some support to help. That’s all!” She said as she drew the pillow from between her knees and threw it to the side casting her gaze to the front of her onesie again where she could clearly feel the wet padding between her legs. Her cheeks grew a little more red realising she had wet the bed. It had been inevitable really with the diuretic from the suppositories in her system. She still wished she had woken up when it had happened so that it would at least be a little more explainable. “Did you sleep well?” Bethany asked as she leaned over and began to pop the buttons on the onesie. Elizabeth only gave a slight nod to the question as she anxiously watched the buttons snap open about to reveal her nighttime accident. The final button popped and the material pulled itself up to reveal the very wet diaper around her hips, the white plastic had turned very yellow in the seat and up the front. “Not much better than Ashley. Hers was as soaked as yours.” Bethany commented looking at the dissolved wetness indicators. Elizabeth’s blush only got deeper as Bethany’s hand caressed the front of the diaper and squeezed the material. It caused her to grimace a little as the cooled wetness came in contact with her skin. The plug shifted as she moved a little to escape Bethany’s torment on the front of the diaper which was her reminder that her bowels were ready to empty themselves but couldn’t. Bethany quit her assault on the wet padding and stood back up. She brought her hand to her chin as she looked down at Elizabeth. She ran through some thoughts, even though Ashley’s wet diaper brought her so much joy, the feeling was almost non-existent with Elizabeth’s. She decided not to dwell on it too long and get moving to get Elizabeth ready for the day. “Come on, as promised, I’ll let you use the toilet this morning.” Bethany said as she turned away from the bed and began walking to the door. Elizabeth scrambled out of bed and toddled down the hall after Bethany who was already waiting in the bathroom for her by the time she caught up. Standing with gravity against her now, the diaper sagged heavily down between her legs and she was a little more cautious with her movements to keep the cold pee away from her skin. “Disarm.” Bethany said as Elizabeth came to stand in front of her. Elizabeth gave a confused look for a moment before a small chime came from the control panel of the LCU on her back. “That just wiped any of the commands given to it. I will let you take off your own diaper and remove the plug so that you can relieve yourself.” Bethany explained. “When you’re done, I want you to stand in the tub with your legs spread, leaning forward with palms against the wall on either side of the shower head.” Bethany gave a new command for the LCU to follow. Elizabeth nodded her agreement before she reached for the tapes on her diaper, wincing a little as she touched the first tape, a little worried that the LCU was going to shock her but it didn’t. She quickly began to pull the tapes as Bethany moved to exit the bathroom. The diaper fell to the floor with a solid wet slap. Elizabeth felt relieved to be free of the mass and like a new woman. “Where’s Ashley?” Elizabeth asked timidly, she wanted to say good morning to her and was also a little worried Bethany had lost control even after their discussion. She knew Bethany well enough to know that she always got what she wanted even if she had to bend her ethics a little to get her way. “She’s pretending to sleep in the living room. Don’t worry, I didn’t do anything nefarious to her this morning. If anything, she’s been doing sneaky things to me realistically.” Bethany said, garnering a questioning look from Elizabeth. Bethany got a little pink in her cheeks now. “Well let’s just say you only have to make breakfast for the two of us.” It took Elizabeth a minute or so to figure out the message. “She didn’t!?” Elizabeth asked with excitement and a little concern. “She did, and she made the first move. You have no idea how amazing the sensation of waking up to nursing feels. She was so cute as she latched onto me. I nearly lost myself then and there. And then she got this frustrated little look when I ran dry and kept trying to get more so I had to move her head myself or she would have just kept going. Oh, and she had the appetite to finish both sides even though I produce a lot on these pills. Which means she made it through the equivalent of two bottles. I can’t wait to see what it does to her diapers.” Bethany trailed on excitedly. Before Elizabeth had to put up her hands to calm her down. “Take it easy big sis. You’re doing it again. Just because Ashley is in diapers doesn’t mean she has to use them. It’s just protection. She is also more than capable of taking herself to the bathroom and removing the diaper herself and using the toilet like a big girl.” Elizabeth warned. “I know, it’s just so exciting, that's all.” Bethany said blushing to realise she was considering Ashley as her little. “I get that you're excited about her breastfeeding off of you but you need to be careful not to get too attached to her in little mode. There’s no guarantee she will stay in little mode forever. And, as you’ve said, Ashley is an Amazon, you will have to love both sides of her equally.” Elizabeth continued to show off her more mature side. Bethany nodded her head, and her hand came back to her chin as she processed the thoughts. “You should probably talk to her about setting up time windows for her to be little and windows for her to be amazon. Maybe weekends for little mode and weekdays for amazon. Who knows, maybe she will want the inverse. It’s obvious she enjoys both and has both sides so you will need to allow her to figure out what amount she wants in both.” Elizabeth said, speaking some logic into Bethany. Elizabeth, despite being younger, had the experience of being a nanny. As such she knew she couldn’t become too attached to any of her charges, less she would be heartbroken every time she had to move on. She had learned this in her training and was trying to impart this knowledge onto Bethany who would be in a similar circumstance where she has to disconnect from Ashley as a little. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to get this plug out or I may explode.” Elizabeth said as she gave Bethany a little push to get out the door and shut it so that she could do her thinking somewhere else rather than in front of her. Bethany paced down the hall still in thought to the living room where Ashley was now sitting inside of the play pen. She had a doll in her hands and was brushing her hair. Bethany watched quietly from the hallway as Ashley had obviously not heard heels and was in her own little world. Bethany cleared her throat a little to get Ashley’s attention. The noise startled Ashley and she dropped the doll and tried to pretend she wasn’t playing with it. “S-sorry, I didn’t hear you coming.” Ashley said blushing and pushing the doll away a little like it was poisonous. “It’s okay, sweetheart you can keep playing.” Bethany said to calm the worried look on the girl’s face. Ashley looked like she had been caught doing something naughty and Bethany could see the tears building up. Bethany quickly closed the gap between her and the playpen and reached over the side to hoist Ashley out. “It’s okay, honestly. I didn’t leave you in there with the toys to trick you or anything. Actually it made me happy to see you playing. Elizabeth is up and in the bathroom. I was thinking. Maybe we should embrace the little side of you for a bit. It’s pouring out and obviously suppressing it is hurting you. How about on weekends, you let the little out. Do the cute little girly things you want to do, play with dolls, embrace that part of you.” Bethany spoke as she held Ashley against her chest to calm her. “But it’s not fair for you.” Ashley spoke with a little tremble in her voice. “You’d have to take care of me on the weekends then and I wouldn’t be doing anything for you. I don’t want you to think less of me because I’m a little sometimes.” A tear managed to escape and roll down her cheek. “On the contrary. You’d be letting me get this maternal energy out of my system. We’re both so pent up with desires trying not to offend one another. I think it would be good for both of us. I know you’ve spent your whole life trying to prove to the world you’re an Amazon and pushing away that little side of you. But you’re safe with me and I won’t think any less of you because you’re unique and special. I love you, both sides of you, amazon and little. Just as you love me.” Bethany said, getting a little teary herself now. The first time Ashley had said “I love you” had caught them both by surprise. It was a spur of the moment thing that had slipped out while they were cuddling to sleep. Bethany had immediately responded with the same. It had become a common phrase from then on but it felt like it lost some of that special meaning after the first time. Now that Bethany had said it first, it felt even more special than it had the first time. Ashley couldn’t hold back the tears anymore as she leaned into Bethany’s chest and said “I love you more.” It had been Ashley’s favourite taunt to add ‘more’ to her I love yous. Bethany responded with her favourite reply “I don’t know how that could be possible.” Bethany held Ashley for a bit longer for her tears to dry. “I have to finish up with Lizzie. Do you want to stay in the playpen and finish with your dolly’s hair?” Ashley was easily slipping back to little mode and calmly shook her head in approval. Bethany set her back in the playpen and Ashley picked up the doll she had been playing with before. Bethany stepped away but glanced over her shoulder a few times to Ashley as she played. Her heart was completely melted as she swooned over how adorable Ashley was in the pen. Bethany knew Ashley had the physical prowess to escape such an enclosure whenever she felt like it but Ashley seemed content there and seemed to forget about her amazon side completely when she was being mommy’s little. While Bethany had stepped out, Elizabeth had gone about stripping off the onesie and had moved to the toilet. Based on the pressure she felt, she didn’t know if pulling the plug would release her bowels so fast she wouldn’t have time to react so she hovered while one hand pulled at the base of the plug. It had really taken a lot of concentration and effort to clench on the stem of the plug to keep it from slowly creeping out. After a whole night of being plugged, pushing a little a few times during the night only for it to suck itself back in, her sphincter was exhausted. She gently pulled the plug out only to let it go and slip back in when its largest section stretched her. It actually was quite a pleasant feeling. She prepped for the exit much more than Bethany had for the entry and spent a few minutes taking deep breaths to calm herself and pulling and releasing the plug. Finally, she pushed a little along with pulling at the base to extract the plug in its entirety. She accidentally let out a low moan as it exited her. Her relief came soon after as her body continued to push out the previously trapped waste. She grunted a few times and was trembling a bit as she released the contents. It felt as intense as Ashley’s diaper filling bowel movement had looked. Just when she thought she had finished her body would naturally react and give another push. Finally she was a hunched over mess sitting on the toilet, it had felt like a workout and she had never experienced anything like it before. She composed herself, wiped, and flushed the toilet. She wiped down the plug with some toilet paper then washed it in the sink. She looked to the tub and began to follow Bethany’s commands, stepping in and taking position. Her feet were pushed to either side of the basin and she leaned forward and put her hands on the wall. She was familiar with this position, she had used it on tweeners and little charges before. She was a bit nervous, not sure if Bethany was truly following through with her threat from the previous night. The door to the bathroom suddenly opened to reveal Bethany who now had some supplies gathered from the contents of items she had ordered the previous day. Elizabeth’s fears were brought to light as she saw the large red bag with tube connected. “Just based on your diaper’s colour, I’d say you’re severely dehydrated.” Bethany said as she set the contents down on the counter. The bag was hung from the shower head in front of Elizabeth’s face, the tube dangled down to the faucet. Of course it was the amazon sized enema kit she had unpacked and the bag was clearly full. “The fastest way to overcome dehydration is an IV but I’m not that skilled with a needle so we’ll have to resort to this which I’m fairly confident in.” Bethany explained. “You know that your colon absorbs liquid much faster than your stomach right? It will help with that headache I’m sure you have by now.” Bethany continued as Elizabeth’s eyes were glued to the nozzle, another large buttplug but Bethany was right and she did have a bit of a headache already. Bethany’s hand moved toward the plug and gently took hold. She applied a healthy amount of lube to the surface and positioned the plug as she had the night before. With all of the time Elizabeth had spent with the plug, the prep she had done to get it out, and the smaller size of this plug, it slipped in with ease. She tilted her head back a little as it slid in to stifle a groan. “It’s a saline solution to give you some electrolytes and liquid.” Bethany said as her hand turned the valve. Both watched the liquid descend the clear tube and despite knowing it wouldn’t do anything to help, Elizabeth clenched on the plug as if that would keep her from accepting the warmed liquid. Despite administering quite a few enemas herself, Elizabeth had never experienced one. It was an odd sensation to feel the liquid entering her, but it was somewhat pleasant. “If we clean you out like this first you shouldn’t need another plug until we get home.” Bethany said, still watching the water descend the tube. “Get home?” Elizabeth asked, confused. “I was thinking of going out to the park. It should be a lovely day and I want to show Ashley off if she’s okay with going out. We’re wearing matching outfits and she’s so adorable. Just wait till you see her, your heart will explode.” Bethany explained. Elizabeth just shook her head at Bethany’s excitement over Ashley. “You can wear a pull-up while we’re out so you don’t have any accidents in public to tarnish your image then it’s back to diapers when we’re back. I’ll leave you here while that finishes up.” With that Bethany turned and left the bathroom, she wanted to go watch Ashley play some more. She quietly came down the hallway again and peaked in on Ashley who was finished with her doll’s hair and was running through a gambit of outfits. Bethany was having a hard time controlling herself but luckily Elizabeth had taken off a good portion of her energy. Bethany approached the pen where Ashley was playing and just leaned over it to watch. Ashley looked up to her with a smile before her focus returned to the doll’s outfit. She had dressed the doll up to match Bethany’s current outfit and Bethany couldn’t stop her smile. She watched for another ten minutes or so, weighing in when Ashley asked a question about the doll as she moved around the tiny doll house setup in the corner. Bethany had known that littles would often regress naturally to these less mature states if you gave them the outlet to do it in a safe environment and that people who used drugs or hypnosis to achieve this goal often weren’t as happy with the results as they would be if their little chose to enter this state of their own volition. Ashley was so cute and so easily slipped into her little state now that those types of things seemed counter productive. It always boiled down to trust, and Ashley trusted Bethany enough to feel safe and show this side of her despite never previously having had the desire to regress. Bethany knew Elizabeth had been wrong to do what she did to Ashley but it had brought about this change and in turn had sparked something in both of them that felt right. “So, how do you feel about going out to the park today?” Bethany asked while Ashley played. The question brought pause to Ashley and she looked to go into deep thought. Bethany could tell she was warring internally, the little wanted to go out and play but the amazon was worried to be seen as a little. “I think that would be fun, but what if someone from work sees me, or people figure out I’m not a true little, or…” Ashley started to spiral before Bethany cut her off. “It will all be okay, we have never seen anyone from work on a day off before since we live a little outside of the standard commute distance and honestly the price bracket of our coworkers. We can put a little makeup on you and I don’t think anyone would be able to look past how adorable you are to see any of your amazon attributes. It will all be okay.” Bethany explained to calm Ashley down. “Okay, then, can we go to the park today then?” Ashley said after another moment of pondering. “Of course! I will finish getting Elizabeth ready and we will go out.” Bethany said as she stood back up. She made a quick pit stop to get Elizabeth’s outfit for the day and returned to the bathroom. Elizabeth’s leg was shaking a little as she stood in the tub. The bag had been empty for quite a while and the cramps from the enema were starting to set in. She was focused on controlling her breathing as her bloated stomach moved up and down. It hadn’t really been that large of an enema, Bethany had heard of amazons that had conditioned their littles to take double or triple of what Elizabeth currently had in. Just based on the bulge her stomach had taken on, she wondered how it would make a little look to have three times as much liquid pumped into their stomach. “Alright, you should be done by now. When I remove the plug I want you to hold it in until you can get to the toilet. If you make a mess you will be cleaning it up. Once you’ve emptied yourself you can shower but don’t take too long. I want you to get dressed in what I have here and then go out to the kitchen and begin to prepare us some breakfast, simple eggs and toast will be enough. We will stop and get some sandwiches on our way to the park. You will probably want to see Ashley so I permit you five minutes to say good morning and swoon since she’s so precious. Make sure you put on your trainers.” Bethany said. In reality she didn’t have to make her commands this complex but she hadn’t given the LCU a true trial yet. It should be more than capable enough to follow a conversation that included commands and general information and differentiate the two but in the end they were still doing final testing on it and Elizabeth was the test subject at the moment. If everything went smoothly, Ashley would have plenty of data to record come the first of the week. Elizabeth nodded her approval and Bethany moved to pull the plug. It popped out easily and was followed by a small gush of water before Elizabeth clamped down. Bethany took the bag and moved to the sink. She rinsed the plug and filled the bag up again. Elizabeth panicked for a moment before Elizabeth dumped the bag out, she was only rinsing it out. Bethany tossed the bag in the cabinet below the sink and began to wash her hands. Elizabeth desperately wanted to empty herself but didn’t want to do it in front of Elizabeth. She was still in the exact position Bethany had left her in as she realised she was being toyed with. Bethany slowly washed her hands in the sink followed by slowly wiping them in the hand towel before stepping to the door with a simple “good girl” before she left, getting Elizabeth’s attention as the bra hummed to life at the bit of praise. Elizabeth scrambled to the toilet as soon as the door closed and almost slid off as she hit the seat so fast. Her bowels emptied themselves in long streams of water and any remaining waste she had left in her. She couldn’t stop her legs from shaking as she emptied herself. Whenever she thought she was finished there would be another small stream to escape. She stood and turned on the shower quickly only to dart back to the toilet. Standing seemed to have let more of the liquid that was inside of her travel south with gravity and she decided to stay glued to the toilet until the shower was warmed up. She made a quick move to the shower and jumped in. It was relaxing to be enveloped in the streams of hot water and she could finally relax. She felt exhausted from her morning routine so far but the shower seemed to wash that all away, along with some more remnants of the enema that had managed to stay inside of her. She stepped out of the shower, only giving up when the LCU had decided she was approaching the ‘too long’ point and delivered a few little shocks. It had been a relatively long shower for her so she wasn’t too perturbed. She looked at herself in the foggy mirror for a moment before moving to the pile that Bethan had delivered. The first thing she found was the top, it was a similar tank top to Bethany’s only in a dark purple. She pulled it over her head. The bra she was wearing left very little to the imagination as it pushed her chest up and exposed a healthy amount of cleavage. The two points poking forward didn’t help much either but she wasn’t sure if she could wear a regular bra at the moment. Her nipples were most definitely going to be swollen from the constant nursing the bra had been doing and she could tell how sensitive her chest was already. If she had a lacy bra hugging her chest the stimulation would more than likely be too much. Next came her undergarments. She looked at the pull-ups with distaste but she knew she had no other option. They were similar to her day diapers in the fact that they were black with white lace motifs. However they also had a gothy princess in a purple dress printed on the front. Elizabeth put it together when she picked up the tennis skirt. She was dressed up as the princess on the front of trainers. Luckily, Bethany had been merciful enough to choose a skirt with built-in shorts so she wouldn’t have to constantly worry about the short skirt blowing up and flashing her embarrassing underthings to passerbys. Granted as she pulled the skirt up and of the trainers, she realised she would still be crinkling and quite loudly at that if her movements got too bold. She slipped on the included sock, grateful to see they didn’t have and frills around the ankles and followed up with some black running shoes that she laced up. Elizabeth had long since grown out of the middle school goth phase but was a little horrified with how young she looked dressed like this with no makeup. She knew she was still young but somehow this outfit made her look like a high schooler again, trying to pad her chest to pick up boys and wearing short skirts to turn heads. She blushed with how silly she felt. She braided her hair into a single braid off the back of her head as Bethany had done yesterday and took a deep breath, ready to conquer a new day, her trainers gave a little crinkle as she opened the bathroom door and stepped out.

MMMM great start can't wait til the next chapter. 🙂

Chapter twenty, Fort Fun, Part two Jasper and Dries ate their picnic as quickly as they could. They sat in the sun and it was quite warm now. Meanwhile they had taken off their pullovers and put them into their rucksacks. As they used to do at school, they also swapped sandwiches with each other. They quickly checked what was in their own sandwich and then passed it on, out of habit, to see what the other one had. It hadn't occurred to them that this time Jasper's sandwich had been made by Kathy. They looked at their sandwich in surprise after the first bite. Then it dawned on the boys how they came to be made in the same way. They all laughed about it. Jasper and Dries flew back to the playground while Heleen, Kathy and Koen continued to eat in peace. They climbed the towers, went down all the slides and went from one side of the castle to the other. Right next to the playground was another attraction, Thunderbirds. This was an attraction where you sat in pairs. The chairs hung from a long arm and this long arm was attached to a sort of merry-go-round. The special thing about this attraction was that the long arm could rotate like a big propeller and you could also go upside down. . Jasper was disappointed to find he was too small again. Kathy stayed with him while Jasper was allowed to continue playing on the playground, but playing alone is not as much fun as playing together. Eventually, Jasper found himself sitting in one of the playground's towers, looking at the exit of the attraction and waiting for Dries and the others to appear. He was delighted when they finally appeared and ran towards the family. They all picked up their rucksacks and continued across the park. They walked further down the park to a Ferris wheel. For once, Dries also needed guidance. Jasper liked that for once he wasn't the only one who was 'too small'. Although he understood that sometimes it was just a matter of safety, he didn't like it. The whole family climbed into a gondola on the wheel together and enjoyed the view of the countryside from the top. From the air, they had a wonderful view of the park and all the attractions they had already done and could still do. Now that it was afternoon, there were more people in the park and it was busier everywhere. They could no longer go from attraction to attraction, but had to join the queue at the end of each attraction. They were glad that it was still doable - they didn't have to wait for more than half an hour at most. So they made their way through the park, doing their best to see the various shows as well as the rides. The children did not understand much of what was being said during the shows. It was all too fast for Koen to translate, so they just enjoyed everything they could see; fortunately the show was still easy to follow. In the afternoon, they took another break to eat some fruit and later a cookie. In fact, it was Kathy, Koen and Heleen who took a break. Jasper and Dries ate their snack quickly and then went straight to the nearest playground to let off steam. They seemed tireless. Finally, the day was coming to an end and the park was about to close. There were two rides the family hadn't been on yet: the Capt'n Crazy and the Los Rapidos. In retrospect, the Capt'n Crazy was Jasper's least favourite attraction of the day. It was a boat that not only swung up and down, but could also spin on its axis. This ride made Jasper completely nauseous and he felt terribly sick. He almost missed the next attraction. But it was the last ride of the day and there was no time for anything else before the park closed. So he decided to go on the attraction anyway, despite his nausea. Together with Dries, Heleen and Kathy, he got into a round boat that went down a big river of wild water. Koen didn't go with them; he wasn't that keen on water attractions and he could look after the rucksacks in the meantime. At the start of the attraction, the children were amazed. On either side of the boats there was a large spiral, painted in beautiful colours, which lifted the water up. Then they sailed down and the boat turned on its axis. The children enjoyed the ride, squealing with delight when they were about to get wet and complaining loudly when they felt a few drops. At a slightly quieter point, the family's boat slowed down a little and turned a bit. The boat behind them suddenly came up fast and crashed hard into the family's boat. Everyone screamed. Kathy, Dries and Heleen were shocked by the jolt. The impact pushed water up between the boats and splashed over Jasper's back. The equivalent of a large bucket of cold water fell on and over Jasper. His T-shirt, trousers and underpants were instantly soaked. Jasper also screamed, he was also surprised, but mostly because of all the cold water. The fun was over for him. He was wet and the wind was making him cold. He pulled his knees up and hugged himself, trying as hard as he could to shield himself from the cold. By the time they got out, Jasper had had enough for the day. He was still nauseous from the previous ride and now he was soaked and cold. Koen was startled when he saw Jasper walking outside. "Jasper, you're soaking wet. It's like you've been swimming?" Jasper shook his head that he hadn't. "There was a collision with another boat and a lot of water came over me," he sniffled. "Take off your t-shirt and we'll put on your dry jumper from your backpack." Koen said as he unzipped Jasper's backpack and took out the pullover. When Jasper took off his T-shirt, his teeth chattered from the cold. He was glad to have a dry, warm jumper to put on; it made him feel a little better. His trousers and underpants were still wet and that bothered him too. "I don't like it here anymore," Jasper complained. "I'm cold and I feel sick." "I can see it's a lot less fun for you now. This was the last attraction anyway, the park is closing now. Let's go back to the car and we can get you out of your wet clothes and into something dry." Kathy said. "But the rest of the day was good, wasn't it?" Jasper thought about all the attractions he had been to. Despite his size disadvantage, it had been a good day. He didn't contradict Kathy. Dries, Heleen and Kathy picked up their rucksacks, Koen took Jasper's rucksack and they all walked towards the exit of the park. Kathy had taken Jasper's hand. Since Jasper was feeling miserable, his speed would have been much too slow otherwise. She took him straight to the car to give him more comfort as quickly as possible. Koen, Dries and Heleen went to the toilet first. Once in the car, Jasper was quickly stripped of his wet clothes. Luckily, this morning's towel was still open in the trunk, so Jasper had a dry and clean place to get out of his wet clothes. Kathy searched Jasper's bag for spare clothes; she hadn't seen any the day before, but she wanted to be sure. As she'd feared, there were no clean clothes. Sighing, she took Jasper's onesie, bodysuit and a clean nappy. "These are the only dry things we have for you, Jasper. We're going to have dinner later and you can't walk around in wet trousers or dry bare bottom." Kathy said. "As long as I get warm," Jasper replied shakily. Kathy nodded and hurried to get Jasper fully dressed as quickly as possible. While Kathy strapped Jasper into the car seat, the rest of the family went over. Finally, Kathy pulled a blanket over Jasper. "This will help," she said. Jasper nodded: the warm onesie and blanket quickly warmed him up, and the car seat with the straps fastened and secured felt a bit like a mummy hugging him firmly and warmly from behind. Dries and Heleen took their places beside Jasper, Koen got behind the wheel and Kathy took the passenger seat and started setting up the GPS. Less than half an hour from here was a restaurant that several Google reviews described as exceptionally child-friendly. "Are you feeling better, Jasper?" asked Dries after buckling in. "Yeah, I'm a bit warmer already. I'm glad to be out of those wet clothes, although I still feel very sick from being on that rocking boat." "Here, in case you throw up." Kathy said as she handed a bag to Jasper as a precaution, just to be on the safe side. The start of the road would be full of twists and turns and a lot of ups and downs, far from ideal for someone who was already feeling nauseous. The car slowly made its way to the exit of the car park. Now that the park was closing, a lot of people were leaving at the same time and they were stuck in traffic for a short while before they could leave the car park and continue on their way. Jasper only just realised that Dries and Heleen had gone to the toilet, but that he had gone straight to the car with Kathy. However, the cold water had affected his bladder and now, during the trip, the urge to urinate began to appear. Jasper didn't feel like giving himself an extra stomach ache by holding his pee, and he didn't think it was appropriate to ask to stop immediately after they set off. He knew they were going to eat 'later', but he didn't know if it would be in a motorway car park, a restaurant or somewhere in between. And he didn't know how long the drive would be. He decided to make himself comfortable and relaxed; before the car had even left the car park, Jasper's nappy was wet. Jasper took the headphones Dries held out to him and they watched a film in the back seat. Dries had 'The Clone Wars' on DVD and Jasper loved watching it. He loved Star Wars. After just over half an hour of turning, accelerating, braking, going up and down, Koen pulled into a car park. "Dinner time, get out," he said cheerfully after parking the car and looking back over his shoulder. Jasper was sick and happy to get out, Dries and Heleen were hungry and happy to get out too. They all untied themselves. At least Dries and Heleen did it easily. Jasper looked at the buckle and tried to get a hold of the pushbutton. "I'll help you, this clasp has always been stiff," Heleen said, seeing Jasper struggling next to her. Heleen first unfastened the chest strap and then the one on Jasper's stomach. Then she pressed a button at the bottom of the seat and pulled on all the straps to release them. Now Jasper was able to continue on his own and took his arms out of the loops. Dries and Heleen got out, but Jasper hesitated before setting foot on the tarmac of the car park. "Where are my sandals?" he asked Kathy. I'll get them right away. Kathy quickly got the sandals out of the trunk, adjusted the buckles so they would fit easily over the feet of the onesie, and slipped them over Jasper's feet. When the whole family was ready, they walked across the car park to the restaurant. Kathy and Koen noticed that child seats were visible in most of the cars. So they had made a good choice. The restaurant itself was painted in cheerful colours, both inside and out, and decorated with lots of lights. Despite being a large restaurant, they managed to create a homely atmosphere at the tables. There was a waiter at the entrance to greet them. “Willkommen in unserem Restaurant. Sie sind zwei Erwachsenen und drei Kinder?” Koen nodded in agreement. His German wasn't very good, but he could tell that they were welcome and that they were indeed two adults and three children. The waiter entered all the details, took two menus and handed them over. “In Kürze wird jemand kommen um Sie zu Ihrem Tisch zu begleiten.” Another waiter arrived and took the family to the other side of the restaurant. She quickly scanned the family and saw a father, a mother and three children. Because Jasper was wearing a onesie, and apparently a nappy from the sound of it, and Dries was wearing normal clothes, the contrast between the two boys was much greater than usual. It had happened before that passers-by thought Jasper was Dries' younger brother, but now Jasper seemed to be a much younger brother of Dries. The waiter led them to a large table with only four chairs. She quickly walked to the side of the room where there were three different types of high chairs. Seats adapted for babies, seats for toddlers and Triptraps for slightly larger children. The waiter took the largest high chair and placed it at the table. “Bitte, Sie können sich jetzt alle setzen. Ich bin Hannah, Ihre Kellnerin für heute Abend. Jemand anderes wird später für die Getränke kommen. Für die Kinder zahlt man nach der Größe der Portion, und wenn diese zu klein ist, kann man gegen eine Gebühr eine Extraportion bestellen.” She introduced herself as Hannah and explained a little more. Koen looked at Kathy to see if she had understood. She shrugged quickly, she hadn't understood Hannah's explanation either. “Entschuldigung, können Sie das langsamer wiederholen, ich spreche Niederländisch.” Koen asked for more explanation. “Ein Moment bitte, ich bin gleich wieder da.” said the waitress. She quickly went to a nearby cupboard, rummaged through the papers at the bottom, returned with a plastic sheet and handed it over. It was a Dutch translation of the restaurant's concept. It explained that there was a single price for adults, but for children the price depended on the portion they took. It also said that if the children were still hungry after emptying their plates, they could always order an extra portion for a fee. While Koen studied the Dutch explanation and looked at the menu, Kathy sent Jasper to the Trip Trap. "The waiter brought this for you, just sit on it." Jasper was tired from the day and still felt nauseous. He didn't feel like protesting and obediently crawled on it. The children were given the children's menu and together they studied the options. Heleen chose a Hawaiian pizza and Dries opted for 'bouchée a la reine' or 'chicken vol-au-vent'. "I'm not hungry, I don't want anything," said Jasper. "My stomach still hurts too much." "I understand, Jasper." Kathy said. "But choose something anyway, we'll ask for the smallest portion for you. If we're leaving later, we won't eat until tomorrow morning." Jasper looked at the menu again and decided on fries with sausage and applesauce. After they had all chosen their food, they waited for a while and soon the waiter appeared. Because there were pictures everywhere, they could easily point out what everyone wanted and indicate how big the portions should be. Heleen took half a pizza, Dries a normal child's portion and Jasper a mini-portion, the smallest possible. When the waiter saw that Jasper was loose in the chair, she took a step towards him and closed the straps. There was a strap with a loop on it that went between his legs, and the buckle that wrapped the strap around his stomach went through that loop. “Aus versicherungstechnischen Gründen muss jedes Kind in einem Kindersitz immer mit den zur Verfügung stehenden Mitteln gesichert werden.” she said as she strapped Jasper into place. Koen had understood. "The straps have to be in place for the insurance, Jasper." Jasper nodded that it was OK and put his thumb in his mouth in anticipation of the meal. After the five point harness on the car seat and the straps on the guest bed, this was not much. Heleen thought he was adorable: in his pyjamas, nappy, thumb in his mouth and in the high chair, he looked absolutely cute and precious. Not long after they had ordered, another lady came to get the drink. "Are you driving home later, Kathy?" asked Koen. She nodded that she would. Koen ordered a glass of red wine with his dinner, Kathy and Heleen took a glass of coke. Dries and Jasper both had apple juice. Moments later, the woman trudged back with a trolley full of glasses and cups. You could tell she was either tired or didn't really feel like working. “Heute gibt es ein besonderes Angebot: die Kinder dürfen sich ein Glas oder eine Tasse ihrer Wahl aussuchen und mit nach Hause nehmen.” she said, gesturing to the glasses and mugs the children could choose from. They were all glasses and mugs of various famous characters from the Disney repertoire. The woman glanced down at her board to see the family's order. She looked at Heleen first and pointed to the glasses. “Welches Glas willst du gerne?” “You can choose a glass and you can take it home later.” said Koen to Heleen. “It's a special promotion.” Heleen looked cheerful and took a good look at the glasses. After a moment's hesitation, she pointed to a glass with Merida, the princess from the film Brave, on it. The waiter's expression was one of disinterest. She filled the glass with coke and handed it to Heleen. Koen and Kathy began to dislike her. They were glad that she only came for the drinks and that they had another waiter, Hannah, for the rest. The waiter quickly checked the order. The small portion Dries had taken came with a cup. “Welchen Becher soll es sein?” she asked Dries as she showed him the cups. Dries did not have to think twice. He immediately pointed to a cup with a spaceship and a droid from Star Wars on it. The waiter looked over and saw that a mini-portion had been ordered for Jasper. The mini-portion came with either a cup or a bottle. She looked at Jasper, who still had his thumb in his mouth. The waiter didn't feel like giving a difficult explanation and chose for Jasper instead. She opened a door on the trolley and took out four baby bottles. “Und du kannst dich auch eine aussuchen.” Jasper looked surprised that baby bottles were placed in front of him. “Bitte wählen” The waiter urged Jasper to choose a bottle as she pointed to the bottles again. Jasper pointed to the bottle with the same design as Dries'. The waiter filled Dries' cup with apple juice and gave it to Dries, and she filled the bottle, put a feeding teat on it and gave it to Jasper. Finally, she put a large jug of water on the table and gave Koen a glass of red wine and Kathy a glass of coke. “Guten appetit” she said, barely audible, and hurried off with the cart. All the while, the family had not seen the slightest hint of a smile. "You can go and play for a while until dinner comes." Kathy said to the children. Jasper unstrapped himself from the chair and followed Heleen and Dries as they had a look around the various play areas. There was a small sensory room, a corner with wooden blocks, a little further on a corner with a wooden railway and finally two televisions. One of them was showing a children's programme and the other a Disney film. Jasper and Dries chose the wooden train, while Heleen chose the Disney film. The film was in German, but Heleen already knew the story and the film. Although she did not understand what was being said, she could still follow the film. While the children were away from the table, Kathy and Koen sat quietly and drank. "Funny that Jasper suddenly gets a bottle instead of a cup." Helga said. "Jasper must have looked very young in his pyjamas and the way he put his thumb in his mouth." "At the next table, the smallest child was given the choice between a cup and a bottle." Koen replied. "I think the waiter just didn't want to make the effort and chose an easy solution." "Should we say something and ask for a cup for Jasper?" Kathy asked Koen. Koen was busy with the bottle, studying it, turning it upside down and shaking it. "I think we've found our solution for sleeping in bed at night," Koen said. "He could put this next to him in bed when he goes to sleep. It won't leak if it falls over, like the drinking bottle we used at home last time." Kathy paused and thought. "Wouldn't he mind using it?" she wondered. "Maybe, but if we explain why, perhaps he'll see the benefits," Koen said. They decided to leave it at that for now and waited patiently for the food. When the first waiter, Hannah, came back with cutlery for everyone, she said the food would be coming soon. Kathy went to collect the children and Koen waited at the table to welcome everyone. Heleen arrived first, then Jasper, Dries and Kathy came in together. Dries sat down at the table and drank thirstily from his cup. Jasper was thirsty too. He took the bottle and wondered what to do with it. "If you can drink with it, you can take it to bed with you. It can't leak if it's on its side," Koen said. He took the bottle from Jasper and demonstrated by holding it upside down. Jasper saw that not a single drop fell out. He held out his hand to take the bottle back and Koen handed it to him. Jasper tried it and found it hard to suck anything out. He moved his lips once and put the nipple a little deeper in his mouth and then it went better. "It's not easy," he said doubtfully. "I know you're much too big to drink from such a bottle, but for now it's what they provided and it would be useful for the night in bed," Koen said. "In case you want to have water with you when you sleep." Jasper nodded that it was fine. He was tired from the busy day and therefore too tired to think hard. At this point everything was just fine for Jasper. The food was brought and Hannah stopped by to see Jasper before going back to the kitchen. “Denken Sie daran, dass die Schnallen geschlossen sein müssen, wenn er auf dem Stuhl sitzt.” Hannah said with a friendly smile at the parents as she fastened the buckles on Jasper's chair. Jasper looked at Koen questioningly. "You forgot to fasten the buckles, she says." Jasper nodded that it was OK and picked up his cutlery to start eating. The first few moments at the table were quiet. There was a good cook in the kitchen and everyone's food tasted good. Dries was the first to finish his meal and waited impatiently for Jasper. Although Jasper's portion was smaller, it didn't go as smoothly because of his stomach upset. In the end, Jasper and Heleen finished at about the same time. When Kathy and Koen finished a little later, they were asked how their stomachs felt. All three children said their stomachs were full. "Hmm, then you can go and play and Kathy and I will have some dessert." Koen teased the children. "But I want dessert too!" said Dries immediately. "But you just said your stomach was full, didn't you?" asked Koen. "I still have room in my pudding tummy." Dries replied wittily. "It's my usual stomach that's full." Koen laughed at the answer. "It's OK then." Hannah came back and asked if the family would like an extra serving. “Nein danke, wir haben genug gegessen.” Koen rejected the proposal. “Möchten Sie einen Kaffee oder ein Dessert?” asked the waiter kindly. Koen nodded yes. He ordered two coffees and asked for the dessert menu. The waiter brought the dessert menu first and then took care of the coffee. When she returned with two hot coffees, the family had already made their choice. A slice of cake for Koen and Kathy, a pancake for Heleen and Dries and a small scoop of strawberry ice cream for Jasper. After dessert, Koen and Kathy took their time to enjoy their coffee while the children continued to play. Until Koen looked at the clock. "It's already half past eight and we still have a couple of hours to ride," he said in shock. Kathy said it was indeed time to leave and quickly went to the car to get the bag of clothes so she could put Dries into pyjamas too. There were changing rooms in the restaurant and Kathy and Jasper went into one of the empty ones. She told Dries to go to the toilet first and then come back to the room. Kathy saw that Jasper's nappy was already well filled and decided to change it. This nappy certainly wouldn't make it until tomorrow morning. "Go and sit on this table," she said, patting a changing mat on a long table after unzipping the back of Jasper's onesie. Jasper crawled onto it and lay down obediently. While Kathy was busy, there was a knock at the door. Heleen and Dries entered. "I've been to the bathroom, Mummy," he said. "I came to brush my teeth," Heleen said, looking in the bag for her own toothbrush. After Jasper got a clean nappy and was dressed again, he swapped places with Dries. Jasper also brushed his teeth and then waited with Heleen for Dries to finish getting dressed. While Dries brushed his teeth, Katy cleaned up the clothes and put them in the bag. She threw the dirty nappy into the waste bin that was waiting for her there. When they left, Koen paid for the meal, thanked the waiter for the delicious food and finally, just before nine o'clock, everyone was in the car ready to go home. Jasper and Dries had taken off their sandals and all three children were under a blanket. They had put the glass, cup and bottle in the bag with the clothes. Kathy got behind the wheel and Koen sat next to her. Koen set the GPS, looked at the time it indicated for getting home and then sent a message to Celine and Helga via the Whatsapp group. << We went to a restaurant to eat first and it will be after 12 o'clock before we are back home. We'll take Jasper to bed with us so you don't have to stay up for him. << That's good. Thank you.>> Shortly afterwards a message came back from Celine. The children were allowed to watch a film, but within fifteen minutes Dries and Jasper were asleep. It had been an exhausting day for them. Heleen changed the film to one for herself and enjoyed it in silence. When her film was over, she closed the DVD player as well and settled down to sleep with her pillow and blanket. When they got home, all three children were fast asleep. Koen carried Dries upstairs first, then Kathy woke Heleen and accompanied her to bed to sleep. Before Koen went downstairs to get Jasper, he first opened the straps so that he could put Jasper on the bed and then closed all the straps. Once Jasper was safely tucked into bed, Koen and Kathy quickly tidied up the things from the trip and crawled into bed too. Author's note: I've never been to Fort Fun, so what I've written about it is all in my head and not necessarily true.

I hope everyone had a wonderful Halloween! I do sort of wish I had written one of my planned-out Halloween stories this year, but this has still definitely been a really fun story to write, and if your all’s comments are anything to go by, I think you seem to like this story as well. Firstly, just to clarify, I know it is tempting to think that Britney was wetting herself or something like that, but I was actually thinking that she and Redge were kissing. For now, I’ll just say that she isn’t in them right now… Secondly, and going off that, please know that this is technically the first part of three stories. There will be a sequel to this one (which I have already all planned out in the future) and there will be another that is the conclusion in a sense for a few of my stories. Hint, it will be dark… So, keeping that in mind, just know that not all arcs will be completed in this story. I know that will come as a disappointment to some of you, but I’ve left little crumbs at the end of each of some of the arcs that will tie into the later stories. The next chapter needs to be reworked a little bit to flow better, but if it isn’t posted by tomorrow, I should have it up by Friday. By then, I should have a better idea of when I will post the final chapter, but that should be either Friday or Saturday, barring any complications. As such, for those of you keeping track, this story should be completed this week, so keep a weather eye out! Lastly, I felt that Patrick calling Samantha ‘Sam’ was just a natural progression of his relationship with her. That being said, I stupidly just realized that the old man at the marina who was friends with Lloyd was also called Sam previously. As such, while I’ll keep Adventure Sam the way it is, I will be changing the old mans name to ‘Sean.’ Sorry if there was any confusion. Anyways, I hope you all enjoy this next chapter! Chapter 23: The Darkness and the Unknown Darkness can refer to many things across one’s life. There is a reason it is a prevalent theme in so many stories, even the ones being read to all the Littles in this dimension. Sure, every Little knew full well that the fairy princess would easily conquer it all, but the darkness was still there. After all, darkness had been one of the main reasons that Ian couldn’t sleep without his favorite blankie, Terra couldn’t close her eyes until someone read her a bedtime story, or even why Patrick had a nightlight in his room and now had loved Tad so dearly. They were all barriers against the crushing weight of the darkness and what it could hold. As such, when Patrick had next woken up though, he deeply wished he could have been holding Tad in that very moment. Usually, when waking up, Patrick was comfortable and in a safe, warm environment. It may have been in the dubious clutches of Psyche, but Addy’s face was a welcome sight, particularly after Patrick had started waking up messy as well. It was just another part of life here in this dimension that he had come to expect, but even the most disastrous of full diapers was preferable to how he now found himself. Even through the dark upon opening his eyes, he could see that he was greeted by an expansive room that housed various bits of equipment and supplies. Most disturbingly though, he was now strapped into a chair like those in a dentists’ office and that he now only wore an open front-snapped onesie and what most would consider to be a ‘crawler diaper.’ It was known as that due to its design particulars that almost inevitably forced the wearer to crawl. Walking was possible in theory, but sadly, while wearing it, the poor Little would likely be faster and more comfortable if they just crawled… that is if they could. Now, the dancing figures of Naomi and Oliver just seemed to mock him from the waistband as Patrick began struggling to valiantly, but ultimately, futilely escape his all-encompassing bonds. With a creak, the heavy metal door in the room then opened, and after the lights were flicked on, Patrick could see a widely grinning Britney and Redge as they entered. Britney was dressed in a lab coat while Redge still sported his paramilitary gear from when he had assaulted the Psyche facility with the other mercenaries that Patrick now saw posted outside the room. “Ah, good! I see you’re up!” Redge exclaimed after seeing the struggling form of Patrick. “You won’t get away with this Redge,” Patrick said bitterly, temporarily ceasing his struggling. Redge held up his finger. “No, no. It’s Daddy from now on. And it better stay that way unless you want to make it something not of your choice…” he threatened. “We have that ability, so don’t tempt us.” Patrick gulped but didn’t say a word. Redge didn’t press the issue further, so Patrick decided to just remain silent for the time being. If he didn’t speak, he wouldn’t have to say that name. “Now,” Redge continued, “as you may have noticed by now, we aren’t just in some simple shack in the middle of nowhere. There is no escape from here and we made sure we captured you without Tad. All the stuffed animals they give you have tracker chips in them. Ironic, isn’t it?” he mused. “If you had just given in a little more to those impulses that I know you have by now, you might not actually be in this situation. You’d be cuddled up with your little frog back at Psyche. Instead, though, I can honestly say that after three days, they probably have given up on you with their main search efforts. Pity.” “Three days!” Patrick exclaimed, trying to move beyond the fact that Tad had a tracker in him. “Yes,” Britney confirmed. “We wanted to make sure that everything was in order before we began. Our other test subject was the perfect guinea pig for the machine behind you.” Patrick tried to crane his neck backward, but even at his greatest stretch, he could still only make out the start of a metallic dome behind and above him. “It’s one of the devices we stole from Juventas. Nasty piece of machinery I worked on while there, but if you’re really good, we’ll never have to turn it on,” she threatened. Patrick didn’t need to be told twice about the legitimacy of her threats. The shot she carried with her and had injected him with when he was originally with Redge in that changing room was still a powerful reminder of her genius, and that was what she had just carried around with her. Even more recently, the pulse that had at least temporarily knocked out Psyche’s barrier and his and Cara’s wristbands was something extremely potent. If this machine was even a fraction as impressive as that had been, he didn’t like his chances. He exhaled sharply. “And what do I have to do to be good?” Redge smiled in a way that made Patrick’s stomach instantly grow queasy. “It’s quite simple actually. Become mine and Britney’s.” Patrick stared at them oddly for a moment. “Oh, right. We didn’t tell you yet.” Redge and Britney then came together, and Britney flashed a large ring on her finger at Patrick. “We got married!” they said in unison with an unnatural amount of joy for how Patrick had come to view them. Newlyweds, sure, but Redge and Britney? It felt like a pact between two supervillains rather than something out of a romance novel. Britney then went about and continued to mess with a few dials on a screen as well as some beakers nearby to her. “As I was saying,” Redge continued, “it’s very simple. Submit to us fully and we can all leave together as one big family.” “Submit to you?” Patrick asked with a persistent queasiness that just didn’t seem to want to leave. “What does that mean exactly?” Redge sighed. “Not a good start for asking questions right off the bat, but I suppose I can indulge your question this once…” Redge then walked over to him and patted the thick diaper now attached to Patrick’s waist. “You will be my Little in every sense of that word. We may need to make some modifications to you, but Britney and I will give you a life that most Littles could only dream of afterward. With our combined resources, you could spend the summers in Albion and the winters in Catalon or Itali.” Patrick frowned at the pitch that Redge was giving him. While traveling around the world was a an intensely enticing offer, the ‘modifications’ part didn’t seem as much. From everything that Redge had told him and reminisced about, Patrick had no illusions that being a ‘true’ Little would mean that he was to be practically seen and not heard. Walking was a maybe at best, solid foods were likely only a dream, and his mental status was questionable on the best of days. It was a fate worse than death for most Little who found themselves in this exact dreaded position before. There was only one reply he could muster. “No…” Redge’s smile quickly vanished, and he shook his head in disappointment and frustration. “I thought you might say that.” Redge twiddled his fingers together for a moment, but then stopped and stared back up at Patrick. “I feel that right now, you are clinging on to the hope that Psyche and all their little nurses are there to help you… well, I’m here to tell you that they are not.” Patrick had figured as much from his conversations previously with Addy, but he also recognized this tactic as a last measure of a desperate man. Considering the influence that Redge once had within the facility, he may know more than the average Big, so he let him talk further and believe that he was dumbstruck with this new revelation. “Yes… that’s right. Psyche, the people supposed to be helping you all out, are secretly regressing you all with small amounts of drugs and subliminal messaging at night and on the TV.” Patrick held it within himself not to roll his eyes over the tone that Redge was adopting now. If this was one of the cartoons on TV, Redge would be laughing maniacally and rubbing his hands together or twirling his mustache if he had one. Still, he was giving up the secrets that he and Addy had desired. If he ever got out of here, he had to tell her everything that he was learning now. Maybe one day, all this would be worth it. “And what’s more, big ole pharma is backing it all up!” he proudly declared. “Yes! Juventas themselves is supplying the drugs and ensuring that Bigs get the Littles they want with their drugs for them to just turn around and buy more products from their company after they adopt! It’s the perfect system. In fact, to top it all off, there’s even the incentives program, but I don’t need to go into that with you. No, you just need to know that these people you are clinging to have been lying to you from the very start! With one hand, they are building your legs backs up, but with the other, they are plummeting you into your second infancy.” Redge paused for a moment and then crossed his arms and smirked at Patrick. “So, I look pretty good now comparatively, huh?” Patrick thought about it for a moment, but then spoke with a vigor he hadn’t known in years. Never was he so sure of something in his life. “Fine, you are right. Psyche are all a bunch of liars and Juventas is their puppet master. But,” Patrick emphasized, “they gave me back my legs… my very ability to walk freely… and all for maybe the price of my maturity, sure. You, however, are just a dick. It’s still a no.” Patrick’s words hung in the air for a moment. He could tell that Britney wanted to intervene so badly, but she just maintained her position over by one of the counters where she was busily working on something in the room. Finally, though, a disheartened but steadily fuming Redge spoke up as he glared menacingly back at Patrick. “I was hoping my skills of persuasion would have worked on you. I gave you two chances… more than any other normal Little would ever get, but I guess we have to do this the hard way. Shame too…” He then looked over at a now smiling Britney. “Looks like you were right again, babe.” “Of course, I was, dear,” she said before reaching over to a nearby walkie-talkie and speaking into it. “We need to do an exchange. Get her. Get his friend. Now.” Patrick’s eyes bulged out when he realized they were talking about Cara. All at once, he remembered back to when Redge had noted that she had been brought here as part of a contingency plan if he had ever refused. “Wait! Please no! I’ll comply, I’ll comply! Just leave her alone. Please!” Redge didn’t seem to be budging. “Why are you doing this? Do you really have so much hate for me?” he cried out in desperation. Redge shook his head. “Not at all, baby. This isn’t even revenge for getting me blacklisted in this country from ever adopting here again legally or for all the police who have been after me since. No… all this is for you to understand.” Redge sighed. “I’m sorry, little one. You need to understand who is in charge here now. ‘No’ isn’t a word that Littles use. Or if they do, they don’t for very long afterwards. Perhaps after this, you will learn your lesson. You will understand your place in this world finally.” Redge then paused and tapped a nearby control panel. “I would hate to have to get nasty with you.” Patrick wanted to scream and curse and spit at this terrible figure before him, but sadly as Redge had noted, he was learning who was in charge. Any more defiance would only work against him, or worse, Cara, at this point. So, when Redge rebuttoned his onesie, he only fumed inside. When the mercenary came in and he was unstrapped and taken away, Patrick only complied and did what he was told. Even when he was carried out by the mercenary and passed by a terrified Cara being carried away by another mercenary back towards the machine, he could only whimper out a tiny, “I’m sorry.” The mercenary then nearly dropped him in the room where Cara had been carried away from. Once the metal door to the room clanged shut and the mercenary had left, Patrick looked around. Having grown accustomed to some of the aspects of a Little lifestyle, as much as it slightly behooved him still to say, his own room had become somewhat of a nursery. Based on the furniture in this room, he supposed he could have called this room a nursery, but it was far from ‘cozy’ nature that he had come to expect from a similarly labeled room for a Little that was supposedly even remotely cared about. Faded and peeling in spots, the yellow wallpaper covered most of the walls with old images of cartoons long off the air. Metal support beams were exposed in some areas and the changing table seemed more clinical than loving. In some sick way, Patrick was actually glad to have such a thick diaper on, if only to avoid using that particular table for as long as possible. Looking around further, the floor was divided into two spaces. One half of the room was a series of checkered tiles that contained the furniture aspects, like the changing table, while the half he was in, was some sort of faded colorful foam mat pattern of blocks interlaced together. Shifting his eyes further into the room, he saw that he wasn’t alone. “H… hello?” he asked hoarsely. One figure seemed to only twitch on the floor near one wall and the other figure just kept still facing the other direction. As Cara had just been in here, they might have known more, so Patrick sighed and began crawling over to them. Getting closer though, he could see two big problems. The first was that the woman on the far end of the room near the wall was nearly Big-sized and did little but twitch spastically and drool over her barely covered body. It took a second with the second figure, but he quickly recognized her as the Little he had seen accompanying Britney before, and her scars were still very prominent. Not even sure if she could even respond anymore, he gently tapped her on the shoulder. “Hello… I’m Patrick. What’s your name?” To his partial surprise, the woman then tried desperately to get the pacifier out of her mouth. He could have helped her, but there was a shocking amount of fight in her eyes. Having been helpless himself before, he knew that she had to do this task herself as a point of pride. Finally, she managed to pop it from her mouth. “Nancy…” she said, almost putting too much of an emphasis on the last syllable of the word. Despite her defiance, she had clearly been affected by something more than her blatant surgeries. “Good to meet you, Nancy.” Patrick extended his hand halfway, but after seeing Nancy having trouble to just lift her hand after so much exertion with getting the pacifier out, he reached in the rest of the way and shook her hand. She smiled. “Tanks…” Her smile quickly vanished though, and as if she was being piloted by a force beyond herself, spoke steadily. “Just comply…” Patrick shook his head over what he had just witnessed. He had once seen a flimsy robot back home that couldn’t do anything on its own, but once you flipped the controls on, it would quickly become rigid and very much its robotic self. Nancy was horrifyingly very much the same. “What do you mea…?” “Just comply,” she repeated without a shred of emotion. Patrick scratched his head and feared this could be a trick from either Redge or Britney, or if nothing else, she could have been an unknowing spy for them. “Uh, I don’t think I can do that. I need to get out of here and help my friend. She’s in trouble. Maybe you saw her? I…” “Just comply, just comply, just comply!” she started yelling over and over, getting louder each time. “Nancy, please!” Patrick pleaded. “I don’t think I can in this case. Just try and calm down. I can’t just comply, but I don’t want you to hurt yourself! I don’t think Britney would want that.” Nancy suddenly stopped and Patrick thought he had gotten through to her. About five seconds later though, she just began to shake and tear up. Before Patrick could ask what was wrong though, she began a new chant. “I’m a good girl! I’m a good girl! I’m a good girl!” “Shit!” Patrick felt like he had broken the Little before him. She had seemed like a good person and that she wanted out of all this when she had removed her pacifier, but he had suspected she had been in this state for too long now. The humane Little laws seemed to be effective from what he had been hearing, but as a news anchor had once noted one night while the group had been watching TV when they first got here, for some Littles, the law had come too late. Sadly, Nancy at least seemed to be in that category. Panicking, Patrick racked his brain with what to do. He didn’t want to demean her or anything, but the more she cried and almost seemed to convulse at this point, the more he felt like he had to treat her like any other baby from back home. Lacking the means to do much else, Patrick quickly wiped off her discarded pacifier and stuck back in her mouth. As if it was some kind of switch or trigger, her cries instantly vanished. Only tears remained, but Patrick quickly acted and brought her into a hug to soothe them out. Again, as if it had been implanted in her as a command, she stopped her shaking and relaxed into him. He wasn’t sure if she was actually calm or if it was just her apparent programming as a compliant Little, but he had to take what he could get. It took a few minutes of rubbing her back, but Patrick finally gained the confidence to let her go and see if she would firstly be okay once he let go, but secondly, see if she could help him out as originally intended. Much to his relief, as long as he held her in a sort of cradling position in his arms and on his lap facing him, she seemed to remain calm still. “Whew!” Patrick exclaimed to the clearly affected Little. “You had me really worried there for a sec. I thought I had hurt you or something.” Despite her scars, thick diaper and infantile onesie, previous mantras, or even nursing of the pacifier between her lips now, he could clearly now see her eyes still shone with a brightness and somehow miraculous bit of self-awareness. Patrick sighed. “I think you’re still in there… I mean really still in there.” Once again, to his relief, she nodded. “Well, I’m both a little saddened and happy to hear that. All this must be so terrible, but I need to ask you for some help. Think you can do that?” Nancy trembled for a moment and then tried to look down at her pacifier with a questioning look. “Oh, right…” Patrick realized as he forgot that the pacifier seemed to be one of the few things keeping her calm in all this. Taking it out would present a risk, but he needed answers. “Hmmm… maybe you could gesture to your pacifier to take it out and then I could put it back in right after?” Nancy’s eyes lit up in fear though. “Crap! Not that… or, maybe not that alone?” Her eyes then switched to confusion. “Yeah… well, what if I promise to try and not escape? What if I promise to be a good boy?” Patrick asked, remembering back to her mantra. ‘Maybe it could act as a trigger for her when he said it about himself as well?’ Nancy seemed to think about it for a little bit, but then nodded her head. Patrick could still see a little fear in her eyes, but he knew he had to give it a try. “Okay, let’s see how this goes… do you know where we are?” Nancy nodded and Patrick slowly removed her pacifier. “We’re at mommy’s workshop where she tests new tings off da books. We’re deep in da mountains…” Her eyes then clouded over in an extreme amount of sadness. “Iss where she took me an’ I got aw’ my scaws…” Patrick saw her sadness and quickly popped her pacifier back in. “Damn… I’m really sorry to hear that. I…” “Ahhh!” A scream echoed off the walls that sounded distant, but still familiar. To Patrick’s realization and horror, it was Cara. His mind raced and he wanted to punch himself for not just complying with Redge’s madness earlier. He should have remembered, he should have given in, but now, it all seemed too late. That being said, a low moan from much closer by caused Patrick to snap out of his thoughts. When he realized it came from the spastic Big nearby, he looked back to Nancy. “Who is that?” he asked before removing her pacifier again. “Dat’s Ester,” she said mournfully. “She was a Big who lived on da outskirts of town. Kind of a loner, but dat’s what made her da perfect target fo’ mommy an’… daddy…” She seemed to struggle on that last word, but like with her previous mantras, it seemed to be built into her at this point rather than as a natural occurrence. “We stayed at her place while daddy searched fo’ you an’ gathered the scary men awound here. Dey tested out da machine on her… dey went too far.” Nancy started tearing up once more and Patrick placed the pacifier back in her mouth. Just as he did so, Esther rolled onto her back, grunted, and a low farting could soon be heard echoing off the walls of the room. Having witnessed the moment from a few Littles, albeit more conscious than Esther right now, mess themselves before, he knew exactly what she was doing. It also didn’t hurt that the back of her thick diaper ballooned out and quickly became discolored. To his torment at that moment though, he also realized that if the machine did this to her, he couldn’t begin to fathom what it was doing to Cara that very second. Right at that instant though, the metal door burst open once more. On the other side, Britney was fuming and almost foaming at the mouth. “You! Get the hell away from my Little!” She stormed over and roughly snatched Patrick away from his embrace of Nancy. For his part, Patrick could feel Nancy try to hold onto him, and he saw the regret and pain in her eyes, but he knew she couldn’t do anything about his fate. He suspected that even if she hadn’t been mutilated by this psychotic Big now hoisting him into the air, she likely had been hypnotized to never struggle against any Big. At the same moment, had he not been wearing a crawler diaper or hadn’t been drugged or conditioned by Psyche over the past almost three months, he almost may have been able to feel the torrent of fear warming the front of his thick diaper. Without warning, Britney then sat down on the aging rocking chair and yanked Patrick over her lap. A second later, his onesie had been unbuttoned and his diaper had been pulled down. “Why can’t you just comply?” She grabbed a nearby paddle and spanked him with all her might. “Maybe this’ll teach you!” “Please! Stop!” Patrick wailed. The pain was immense but that had been fully intended more than he knew. Britney had modified the paddle herself and each swat would deliver a tiny amount of neurotoxin with each hit, amplifying the effects of the paddle at least threefold. It had been designed to save the user the effort of long stints of punishment, but it had been deemed to cruel by even Juventas’ standards. Britney had no such standards. “I don’t believe you!” she cried out. “You Littles are all liars.” She spanked him again. “No! Please!” Patrick shouted in vain as his butt was quickly engulfed in what could only be described as an aching and coursing fire all over. She ignored his pleas and spanked him again. “That’s why I had to hurt my beautiful Little. Nancy was a liar too,” she said angrily before then switching to a more sickly-sweet tone. “Not anymore though, right sweetie?” “Yeth mommy!” Nancy said almost automatically through her pacifier as Britney spanked Patrick again. This went on for another four spanks, but Nancy’s thirst still didn’t seem to be satisfied. “I still don’t believe you!” she yelled. At this point, Patrick was near incomprehensible, and his backside had already turned a deep purple. “I guess we’re going to have to resort to more drastic measures, aren’t we?” Through his tears, Patrick could only barely make out as Britney reached behind her and grabbed a syringe of a putrescent green substance. Coming from her, he knew it had to be something terrible, so he tried to struggle as hard as he could. Under her vice-like grip though, it was all in vain. Britney eyed the syringe with sadistic glee. “It’s a shame that FOY was essentially banned with those humane laws… such a powerful substance for almost 15 years, but still… we Bigs have our own ways around those types of laws…” Patrick continued to struggle and tried to speak up in protest. His emotions were too powerful to really make any sense of it all, except one word; “Redge.” Britney scoffed. “That Big doesn’t have a spine when it comes to you. If we had it his way, you would have probably escaped or brought some homing device with you in secret.” The lights then flickered. “Oh! Guess I spoke too soon. Too bad for poor widdle Cara…” she mocked before looking back at the syringe. “Still… it’s only right that we do this. Say goodbye to well, you, little Patrick. You’ll be all fresh and new after this. You’ll practically beg for the machine.” She then directed the syringe right toward one of Patrick’s almost blackened butt cheeks. “Here we go!” she practically sang out. Before she injected it though, a large bang could be heard followed by several smaller pattering sounds. “What the…?” Britney was clearly confused and stopped what she was doing. To Patrick’s relief, she pulled his diaper back up and then held him by the chest as she stepped up to open the door as more bangs and patters could be heard. Before she could open it to investigate, the door burst open, and smoke poured in. Half blind now, Patrick couldn’t really make out what was happening, but he quickly recognized the voice that barked the order to “Freeze and put your hands up!” ‘Sam!’ The smoke clearing a little more now, Patrick could just make out Sam pointing a long futuristic-looking rifle right at Britney, who had now back up into the corner of the room. Unfortunately, he also saw that Britney still had hold of the syringe and was now holding it to his throat. “Stand back and let me walk out of here. Now! Or I pump him full of this shit! I might die but you’ll lose your precious bundle. I’m warning you, Samantha!” Sam sighed and looked directly at Patrick. Knowing she had to make the tough call, Patrick just nodded subtly for her to do anything she needed to get him out of this situation. Sam flexed her pinky finger in acknowledgement, almost like she was about to pinky promise something, and quickly pushed a button that changed the light on her rifle from red to blue. “Last chance,” she said calmly. Patrick could feel Britney tense around him. “As I said, there’s no…!” Sam fired her rifle and the round screeched across the room and struck Britney directly in the head. Her entire body froze up and she fell over on the ground. From her frozen state though, she had provided a nearly perfect protective cage and fall barrier around Patrick. He had felt an oddly prickling sensation where she had held him, but not much more. “Sam!” he cried out. Sam quickly dropped her rifle and rushed over to Patrick. “Oh, baby!” In a second, she had freed him from Britney’s clutches and away from the still-potent syringe. Patrick briefly looked back and only saw the rage in Britney’s eyes. In moments, her plans had completely folded, but her eyes then portrayed another emotion: satisfaction. Patrick was confused, but then remembered the flickering lights. “Oh no! Cara!” “Easy, easy, baby,” Sam soothed the Little in her arms. “Sergeant Emily got her. Remember Matilda’s caretaker?” Patrick nodded. “Well, she and Lloyd coordinated all this together and then I volunteered to breach this place with everyone else when the time was right.” Patrick likely had a thousand questions running about his mind, but all this had been too much and now that he was out of Britney’s clutches and knew that Cara was at least alive, the ordeal with his rear couldn’t be ignored any longer as more personnel flooded in to take care of Nancy and Esther. In seconds, he began to cry from it all. Confused and very concerned, Sam did her best to check everything, but eventually made her way to his diaper. She was clearly looking for the need to change him, but instead had found his severely bruised backside. Patrick quickly felt at that moment that if he hadn’t been here, Britney probably wouldn’t have made it out of the complex in one piece. Instead, though, the two just left after Sam whispered something into one of the cop’s ears that entered after them. About two hours later, all the Littles, Esther, Emily, and Sam were back at the precinct station. They had gone a little out of their jurisdiction, but apparently some law from years prior allowed these things to happen when Littles were involved in the commission of a crime. As Psyche quickly entered the station after them, Patrick suspected they may have been involved as well. Conspicuously though, Daphne seemed to be absent. She may have just been joining Cara elsewhere or was still on her way, but her absence felt odd in all this. Redge, Britney, and the rest of the mercenaries had been arrested. There had been some wounds dealt to the cops, but everyone had managed to make it out of the assault alive. The true toll, it seemed though, was harder to count. Britney seemed spiteful but defeated and Redge seemed hopeless and yet defiant. It was an odd combination, but Patrick had hoped to see them more broken at this point. This feeling only intensified after he saw Cara. Her temples were reddened and almost brown in some areas as if she had been burned. Plus, her walking seemed to have been affected and she just moved oddly. She almost seemed drunk, but she had been quickly rushed to the hospital after being examined by the police here for a moment. According to the recently arrived Dr. Halgen, they needed to run more tests with her. Finally, after everything had died down more, Patrick couldn’t help but wonder one big thing in all this. “How did you all find me? Britney and Redge made it seem like they did a lot to prevent that from ever happening.” The Bigs then all looked to Dr. Halgen for an answer, but she remained steadfast and silent. “Tell him, Kelsey,” Sam snapped bitterly. “You owe him that much at least after all that’s happened. If it wasn’t for you, he would have never met Redge in the first…” “Babe,” Lloyd consoled as he rested his hand on her arm in an effort to calm her down, “I’m sure she didn’t mean to do all this. Right, Dr. Halgen?” he asked, now facing Dr. Halgen, with a serious and almost angry tone that Patrick hadn’t thought possible coming from Lloyd. “Uh… right Lloyd,” she finally managed to spit out. She looked around the room and saw several pairs of eyes staring down intently at her. “Well, yes… I suppose you deserve to know.” She then took in a large breath of air and turned to face Patrick directly. “We’ve been dosing each of you Littles, Patrick. It’s nothing much, but there’s a trace element of nanobots that we can trace easily throughout much of the world. It’s a bit glitchy across dimensions, but it can be possible as well if needed. Plus, it’s also shielded by the body from most EMP devices… like the supercharged one they used to knock out our systems in their initial intrusion.” “That’s completely illegal, ma’am,” Emily spouted up from the rear of the group. “Best not be in my Matilda.” “It’s actually very legal, officer,” she countered. “It’s in the contract they signed. It’s one of the measures they agreed to stay safe… which I believe today proves correct. Besides, they pass in a few days, and we just give them more at breakfast while they’re under our care. Matilda should be long rid of them by now.” Being the representative Little of all who came before, all the Bigs looked at Patrick in curiosity of how he would react to all this. In truth though, he wasn’t sure how to feel on the whole about it all. “Uh, interesting… I guess?” “That’s all?” Sam questioned in disbelief. “Aren’t you upset at this… violation, sweetie?” She cast a cold glance over to Dr. Halgen before turning back to Patrick. Patrick sighed. “Well, yes… but, I was also kidnapped, and I didn’t have my stuffed animal, so…” “Wait,” Lloyd interrupted, “what about your stuffed animal?” Patrick realized, especially after the grave look on Dr. Halgen’s face, that no one else knew about the tracker in all the stuffed animals. “Nothing… just… uh, not the point here, but the trackers!” Patrick wasn’t a very good liar, but he was banking on the fact that everyone was now mainly focused on the nano trackers rather than an offhand remark about a simple and cuddly stuffed animal. Since only Lloyd seemed somewhat unsatisfied with answer, he felt he was in the clear. ‘Maybe he would tell him one day…’ “As I was saying… the nano trackers are not what I had in mind when it came to ‘protective features’ when I signed that contract, but I can’t completely hate them either.” He then looked directly at Sam. “I know they probably violate your sensibilities or right and wrong with me, but where would you have been today without them?” He then turned to the rest of the eagerly listening group. “Where would any of you have been? Where… would I be?” It was a haunting thought, but it was one that seemed to satiate the blood lust of the group. For now, at least, Dr. Halgen seemed safe from this potential mob. After a round of thanks and goodbyes, Patrick then left with Dr. Halgen to go back to the Psyche facility. Lloyd had to practically pull Sam away from her clutches of Patrick, but after a few reassurances, she finally did and quickly embraced Lloyd to fill the void. If Patrick didn’t know any better, he definitely felt something going on between those two now… Regardless, back in the car and coming back to Psyche and out of the way of everyone else, Patrick had another pressing question on his mind. “Dr. Halgen, is Cara going to be okay?” Dr. Halgen sighed. “I’m afraid I can’t tell you that, honey…” she said in her sweetest voice yet. It almost felt odd to Patrick, but it also felt like she was dropping her public face now that they were alone together. Almost… like Addy would do. ‘Was she… no… she’s in charge of all this, right? She can’t be involved in that way…’ “I want to tell you, Patrick,” she continued. “I really do, but Little laws are very specific when it comes to my role and what I can tell you. For now, just know that we got to her in time before massive damage was done, but the machine was turned on. It’s still too early to know anything for sure, but I’ll just ask you to keep her in your thoughts in the days to come.” Patrick nodded and remained silent for the rest of the way to the facility. Inside, many of his fellow Littles were watching Jasper and Jinx by the time he came back and therefore didn’t notice him. He guessed they would have questions about everything tomorrow, but for now, he saw the most recent group to Psyche sit down at the dining table to eat their dinner. His group being the most progressed and all having earlier bedtimes, now ate the earliest of the three groups here. This least progressed bunch of Littles had been their group not so long ago, but now… it was hard to rationalize that his friends were ever in that same position and had once seemed so sickly, yet still so… mature. Looking over, Ian was transfixed by the cartoons before him and nursed on a pacifier in his onesie. Darren continued to stare at the stars outside, but now also quietly relayed his thoughts to his newly acquired teddy bear that had been dressed to look like an astronaut. Quentin and Terra were nearby, and while they also watched the dancing cartoons on the TV, they were also snuggled under a blanket together and both eagerly sucking from their sippy cups. Cara… well, she was off getting tested by the doctors at the hospital, and if Dr. Halgen was any indication, her future was now entirely unknown. As for himself, he looked down at his steadily strengthening legs. Bruce had done good work and he suspected they would just play a little soccer tomorrow as they had been now for at least a week before he and Cara had been taken. His butt still stung, but he could also feel the rapid healing gel that Sam had liberally applied before rediapering and dressing him in the pair of blue shortalls he now wore over a plain striped onesie. It was all very surreal to be here now, and he could only reflect on when all this had first started with Nurse Patty and Mr. Docker when he had first been told about Psyche at the Oasis Opportunities massive building back on Earth. All that now felt like several lifetimes ago, but here he was practically three months later. After his and Cara’s kidnapping, he only had six days left before his own choosing ceremony. It would be a welcome relief to have graduated this place, and while Psyche was still an issue that tickled the back of his mind, he only had one pressing problem still left. He still had no idea how to choose between the smothering but loving Sam, or the fun friend that was Lloyd. In either case, a decision would be made in less than a week, whether he could decide on who to choose or not.

Remember when it was the LIBERALS who used to tell people "Lighten up!!"?! Now, the colleges have "speech code [forbideden words and phrases]". Students shout down speakers, and we have "Identity politics" where your worth depends upon which professionally offended group you are part of. And we wonder how Trump got elected preisident and might again

Chapter Thirteen: John stirred in his sleep. He felt … drunk. Not hungover. Not quite sleep drunk. He didn't know it, but he was milk drunk. His head felt like it was stuffed with wool. Tasty, milk flavored wool. And try as he might, he just could not wake up at what his body thought was the usual time. But time here was cruel. Time here was not divided into a twenty four hour day like Johns body was used to. And whether he knew it or not, he was going to have to learn a routine. After closing his eyes for just a moment, he felt a bit less groggy. A bit less sleep drunk. He cracked open one eye with a herculean effort to see what time it was. He didn't see a clock. In fact, all that he saw was a wall of mesh. He tried to sit up, but his butt felt weird. Unpleasant, actually. He resorted to rolling onto his stomach and pushing himself up onto all fours. Then putting his hand against the mesh and leaning against it to stand up. He stopped before he could make it halfway to standing. He looked down and saw what he was wearing. He was wearing, of all things … a onesie He tried a mental exercise to think of it as a T shirt with a bottom. But what he was wearing underneath that wouldn't let his brain make the excuse. And what he was wearing underneath that onesie? Oh, it was very used. John grimaced very unpleasantly and just flopped his head back to the softly padded bottom of the playpen. His butt was still in the air rather comically, and he did not care. “I don't want to be incontinent.” He said quietly to himself, in a shallow hope that want would change his circumstance. And since that didn't make his diaper clean, and it was very uncomfortable in the position that it was in. So hoping for the best, he went limp and let his legs just splay out on their own and his hips fall to the mat. This was also deeply unpleasant. Eventually he could hear his guardian angel coming across the living room and stopping nearby and whisper “Awww. Are you still asleep?” Like a coffee dependent walrus with severe dehydration he croaked out “Yes and I am having a bad dream.” He could feel a large hand on his back, the warmth bleeding through the thing cloth covering him. And the same voice whispering “And what is your bad dream about, sweety?” “It's a bad dream about my underwear being full and gross. I would like to wake up at home in my crappy one room efficiency and deal with endless stress over bills, please." He heard a little laugh, followed by a clearing of her throat. “Maybe your Aunt has already rubbed off on you too much. Come on We have full day and I need you clean and presentable.” He felt two hands this time. They got him under the chest. He decided to stay limp. If he didn't consent to being awake, then he wouldn't have to be awake. He was hoisted onto a shoulder and his legs went around someones torso. “Arms.” Groaning was his only verbal response as he flopped an arm up and over her shoulder around her neck. “Close enough.” He was now carried into the bathroom where a towel was pulled off the rack with one hand and dropped and spread with a foot. He could hear her mumbling now “Thankfully at least having to do this on the floor ends today.” He felt himself pivot onto his back and laid on the towel on the tile floor. “Uh oh.” He groaned in an odd way that he hoped was a question. “You leaked.” Now he opened one eye and looked up, mumbling “I'm sorry. I don't want to.” She shushed him and patted him on the chest. “No sweetheart, I know about that. I mean that I don't have any overnight diapers for you and now you need a bath and I need a fresh shirt. Suddenly he wasn't as sleepy and both eyes came open, even if he wasn't quite able to speak yet. “Wha....” And then he noticed the two oddly crescent shaped stains on her shirt and gagged. She rubbed his head “Shhh. Shhh. It's all fine, it's not your fault. And this was something we needed to learn together anyway. We can fix this while we're in town and the washing machine is one room over. I'm going to run you some bath water get you cleaned up, and then get the washing machine going.” He didn't see her move, she just leaned back and stretched to turn two knobs and push something down. She looked back at him “Okay, time to get cleaned up here, and then cleaned up the rest of the way!” Johns butt was lifted and he heard some snaps being undone. He was then sat upright, causing him to grimace and shake his head side to side saying “Uhh uhh, do not like that feeling” while his onesie was pulled up and over his head, his arms just limply flopping back by his sides as he was laid back down. “You're going to be fine.” He could hear the sound of tape ripping. And suddenly cold air hit him 'down there' and he squealed “GAAA” Now he was more awake. Unfortunately that meant that he could feel himself being wiped clean. His ankles lifted effortlessly with one hand and he was wiped more. And then lifted up stark naked in front of a giant woman that was smiling as she rotated around, lowering him into the warm bath water. “I know that I promised you some bubble bath, and I know you want it because you're shy. If you remind me at the store, I'll let you pick the smell and everything, okay?” He nodded mutely, turning a bit red as she she turned back around and rolled up the dirty diaper, and putting it on top of the toilet. In a flash she was lathering up a rag and smiling “Okay, I would love to let you soak, but unfortunately I have messages that all three of our appointments are before lunch. So we're going to have to hurry. Arms!” He lifted his arms and his under arms and torso was scrubbed pretty thoroughly, then he lifted up and repeated the pattern from yesterday. Within two minutes he was clean and already had his hair rinsed. As he watched an arm pulling the stopper and the water started to quickly go away. As he was lifted up out of the tub, he was greeted with a lovely face and gentle smile. “John. You're spaced out, sweety. Are you okay?” She tried riling him up just a bit by scrubbing him vigorously with a towel. Finally he started mentally waking up “Oh. I'm not very awake yet. Coffee?” A large face came into view and he felt a cheek against his “We have to be at my family doctor in an hour. We can ask him if you can have coffee then, okay?” Groggily, he just nodded along and within moments he was standing on a towel in front of the toilet. “Do you need to potty?” He looked at the toilet and down at himself, then back up and asked “May I try?” She answered “You absolutely may.” as she shuffled the diaper back down onto the towel, out of the way, and lifted first the lid, and secondly John himself. He heard a yawn and a trickling of liquid at the same time. Both of them were coming from him. “All done?” He nodded a response, and within seconds was on his back on a fresh diaper. He started to grumble about the diaper, but stopped himself and said “Thank you for letting me go in the toilet.” Figuring that it would be best to show gratitude in hopes of getting more kind treatment in the future. After he was taped up into another diaper, she picked him up and gave him a kiss on the forehead “That was a very mature way of putting that.” He felt a bit confused by the compliment, but if it's not his world, then maybe that's a good thing. “Okay young man, off to the living room. We'll get you dressed after Momma changes and cleans up.” Well, he had his instructions and he turned to the door and waddled for moment before he managed to get a more normal stride. He couldn't shake the mental image of the stains on her shirt. That was his fault, and it was deeply unsettling. Why was this happening to him? Was it really the food? The juice certainly went through him pretty quickly. And after eggs and just innocent raw sweet peas he certainly humiliated himself. To be fair it was a lot of sweet peas. Last night before bed it was a little odd being wrapped up and given milk. But you can't possibly get more innocent than milk. Thinking of the milk brought back a memory from on the couch last night. He must have been tired, but was pretty sure he saw Kate being breastfed. He would have to ask about that today. He couldn't think of any way of asking that wouldn't be awkward, so he kind of expected to chicken out and not ask. But if the opportunity presented itself, he would ask eventually. Eventually. He plopped onto the living room floor and sat cross legged thinking about the word eventually. The fact that he was thinking the word eventually at all meant that he expected to be here for a while. A long while. It was a lot to process and apparently he was spaced out for a few minutes because Amanda came back into view, now sporting clean clothes and he could hear the washing machine going behind him. She held up some clothes “Do you want to pick what you wear, today or do you want me to pick for you? He tried to get out of his own head and think fast. What was the least childish option available to him? The shirt and stretchy pants? Was that a trap? Would that just end him up with no pants? “Ummm... maybe .. the shirt and shortall things?” Oh please let this be the best choice. Without a moments hesitation she said “Arms up!” and as he held them up he found himself in a red shirt that had a cartoonish raccoon tinkering with a toy train with a toy screw driver. Well, his choice is made, and now he was looking at some denim that looked like a short childish version of overalls. “May … May I just put them on myself?” he asked almost afraid to offend the woman that has been so good to him. She did not look hurt at all, she placed them in his hands and patted him on the head as she walked away to put the other clothes into a bag “Would you like eggs and toast for breakfast again?” He got his feet into the shorts just fine and got them up his legs fine. He called toward her “May I just have some toast please?” while he was a very strange dance of going backwards and trying to pull the back up over a very irritating diaper. He tried pulling the pants out behind him and bouncing up and down on the front of his feet. He finally got them on, but couldn't get the clips to go in all the way. Walking over to the kitchen he could smell toast. Amanda came over and looked at his clothes, but did not say a word, she simply picked him up into a hug and slid him down into the booster seat. With one quick flick from each hand at the same time, the buckles on his shortalls were clipped into place. As she went for the lap belt, he asked “Do you have to put that on me? I'm not going to fall and get hurt, you know.” She mussed his still damp hair and looked down at him, explaining “We have to get into this habit. Our home is going to be inspected soon and one slip up and you'll have to go in a high chair. Would you prefer the lap belt, or the high chair?” John didn't even answer, he grabbed the ends of the lap belt and fumbled a bit to line them up and push them in. It was alarming how HARD he had to push, but the ends did click into place. He looked up at her with a smile “Lap belt is good. I like the lap belt.” He was smiling on the outside, but holding in a lot of stress. Why should he have to be locked to a chair like a toddler? While she walked away to get toast, he experimentally pushed the release button. He pushed some more, and then gave up. How strong ARE these amazons, this is nuts! The sight and smell of toast being put in front of him distracted him, so he looked up and said “Thank you very much” before reaching out and grabbing a piece of toast in both hands. He bit into it with a crunch and had to admit to himself that it was very savory. Maybe the bread where he was from was too sweet. But this buttered toast was just plain and simple and good. Also a corner of it fell off and landed in the dogs mouth. “Young man, I saw that!” He went back to munching on his thick buttered toast, frowning when some butter got onto his nose, he tried wiping his arm against his nose discretely. Then came the exasperated “Son, please don't get butter everywhere, we have to leave the house in a few minutes.” Only now did he look over and see Amanda at the counter munching on her own toast while cleaning things up and shoving some things into a bag. A big bag with a shoulder strap. And puppies printed on the side. Suddenly he wasn't hungry enough for the second piece of toast. He nibbled on a corner for show and then put if back and said “I'm full now.” He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't notice the sippy cup in front of him. Great big ol' green sippy cup. Full of cold juice. He could see the condensation starting to bead up on the outside. John looked down at his diaper. Then reached back and grabbed the side of the chair to twist around and looked at the playpen he woke up in. Then spun back around to look a what he was very certain was a diaper bag. Now, John would never claim to be the smartest person in the room. And he wasn't really the dumbest person around. But he was sometimes slow on the uptake. And gears were starting to move in his head. They were a bit squeaky, but move they did. He was nervous. His hands and feet were shaking. He could feel his chest shaking. Should he say something? Would saying something make things worse? What had he wandered into? He remembered promising his boss that he would be careful and stick to known trails. Shaky hands went up to his head, and he tried to pull his feet up, but the booster seat kept him from curling up into a ball. Off somewhere in the distance, he heard “Okay sweety, it's time to … oh no.” Suddenly Amanda was there and the buckle that he had struggled with was undone with a flick. He was immediately lifted up and his face was buried in a shoulder. There was hair in his face. But she smelled nice. He tried to focus on the fact that she had obviously gotten up early to get things ready and let him sleep. But it wasn't working. He tried to think about the dog. He tried to think about Kate. Kate and her pacifier and her diaper and that look she got when she talked about getting lost and being scared. He had been so star struck with how cute she was and how bouncy her .. Mommy … was. He started to cry. He tried to wrap his arms and legs around the amazon holding him and squeeze her tightly. There was a warm hand moving slowly up and down his back. He could hear a slow, rhythmic breathing over the sound of his heartbeat pounding in his ears. “Shhh, deep breaths. In... Out.... In … Out...” He tried to mimic the breathing. Had he been hyperventilating? Maybe he was. His hands and legs were definitely still trembling. This slow breathing continued for a few more minutes and when he was finally calm he went limp. There was a whisper in his ear “I'm sorry sweety, but this is going to be a busy day. I'll be here with you every step of the way, and I'll try to help you stay calm and explain everything as best I can. I know it's scary, but I need you to be brave for me. Can you do that?” For the life of him, John had no idea why that was so reassuring when he had no idea what was going on, but he nodded into her shoulder and was rewarded with a pat on the back and a “Good boy. Let's wipe you off, blow your nose and get some shoes on you.” She put him down and patted his head before snagging a towel off of the counter and making a little show of wiping off his face and giving him a mom style smirk while wiping the butter off of his forearm. Then came a tissue and the simple command "Blow." “Okay, grab your juice and meet me at the door.” he hesitated “Pronto mister” For reasons he didn't yet understand, that got him into gear and he went to the table, grabbed his sippy cup and even managed to beat her to the door. She opened the door for him and said “Go sit on the steps, and we'll put some sock and shoes on you.” Out the door he went and he sat on the top step. Amanda came outside and handed him some socks. He took them and while he was putting them on, she held out a pair of blue and white sneakers a little cartoon hedgehog on the back. “Do you need help with these?” He looked around. He had boots that she had seen him tie himself. Why would she even think to ask that? He just shook his head no and took the sneakers from her and shoved his feet into them. Pulling the laces hard to tighten the shoe, he ran the laces over and under one another and pulled that tight. These laces were stiff, it was like there was a spring in them or something and they were really hard to make a bow out of. He turned his foot sideways and looked at the bottom of the shoe and it said “Little Shores” Okay, this was made for littles, so surely a little should be able to tie it. But every time he made a bow and tried to pull it through, it just popped out. “This is ridiculous” he mumbled. “Do you want to try to tie them in the car, or do you want me to them just this once because we're in a hurry?” She offered. She sounded completely sincere, so he just nodded and asked “Can you … please tie them for me just this once?” And like that both of his shoes were tied in a flash. What he struggled with she did in four seconds flat. She stood up and grabbed the bag. Okay, the diaper bag, and held out a hand to him “Come on, let's get moving.” He reluctantly reached up and took the hand. Something in the back of his min was screaming at him as he walked along holding her hand, with a sippy cup in his other hand and she had a diaper bag on her opposite shoulder. But he didn't feel like he had any choice in the matter. In fact he was pretty sure that he had no choice whatsoever. They went through the tall wooden gate, and it was not lost on him that the latch was at the height of her neck. Well out of his reach. They walked out of the gate and he waved goodbye to Xerxes as she shut and latched it behind them. When he turned around from waving goodbye to the dog, he found himself looking at a perfectly normal looking sedan. Plain gray colored Sedan, no bells or whistles. Only as they got closer he could see that he only came up to the door handle. “Oh that's just big” he mumbled to himself. As she opened the back passenger door and slid the diaper bag onto the floorboard in front of the seat, he was left staring at … a carseat. A carseat. It was a big hunter green affair with mutely colored shaped all over it. It was facing backwards. And it was obviously in boyish colors. It was absolutely there waiting for him. He stood there frozen on the spot as she turned and picked him up. “Okay, so I know this is not what you were expecting from a car ride, but you are too small for a booster seat. Kate rides in one like this. I'm going to buckle you in so we can go now, okay?” He didn't respond, he was just staring at it. So eventually she had to give up and lower him into it. As she fiddled with the five point harness, he held out his hands to try to stop her. But they were brushed aside and the seat belt was clicked in any way. Then his sippy cup was laid in the carseat next to him and she was gone, replaced by a closed car door. The instant she disappeared he tried pushing himself against the straps with his arms and legs, using his torso to force the straps out. That didn't work. So while Amanda was getting in the drivers seat he started trying to push down on the big red button on the buckle. He was pushing so hard his knuckles were turning white from the effort while the car started. In fact, he was twisting in place and shoving with all his might against the straps when the car started moving. He could hear a throat clearing “I see that young man.” He looked up and saw a mirror facing the front and what he guessed was a mirror on the visor so she could see back. “Please stop struggling so much. I have to explain some things to you.” With one last final HEAVE he gave up and flopped back “Why a carseat?” He already suspected the answer as he got it: “For your safety. Things are much bigger here.” With a bit of a huff he picked up the sippy cup and started sucking on it. He hadn't had anything to drink yet and he was parched. So he contented himself with his only distraction for the moment. His only stimulus were a sippy cup and a mirror. And the mirror didn't even face the road. She asked him softly “Are you done pouting?” He answered back “I am not pouting” “You are absolutely pouting. But I kind of understand. So l need you to listen very closely to something, okay? Can you do that for me?” With one last defiant pull from his cup to delay answering, he put the cup against his side in the car seat and answer “Yes Ma'am.” She took a deep breath and honestly looked like she was preparing herself for something uncomfortable. How can this be uncomfortable for her? She's not in a carseat. He tried to shuffle around a bit, but the seat was padded on the sides and he kept just … sliding right back into the middle. It was even like there was a divot where his butt was for the diaper. Honestly, his options were to look up at the mirror, or drink from his sippy cup. She started trying to explain: “Okay. You know you're not in your dimension any more. I've already told you that rift littles are pretty uncommon. But there ARE littles your size here. But they are not … quite like you are used to. And Amazon society can be very strict, even with other amazons. Some littles, and it's not their fault, just get kind of swept up in things beyond their control. And they need some taking care of. It's not their fault and honestly no one should blame them for it.” He had been sort of starting at the mirror while she talked and interrupted her “You mean they need taking care of … like a baby?” “Okay, first of all, I will not treat you like a baby. Unless you want me to. As long as you act in a mature way, I promise to treat you in the most mature way that I can. You can't exactly reach the knobs on the back of my stove to turn it on without reaching over it and cooking yourself the instant you turn the knob, for example. Again -” “Not your fault” He said it with her in unison this time, and in the same tone. “Hey, don't you get smart with me.” “... Sorry” He could feel the car turning and then speeding up. He figured they were on some sort of highway or main road. She continued “Okay, so some littles need more help than others. And when you combine that with an Amazons urge to mother everything in sight … “ As she trailed off, he asked “Then you get careseats?” “We already have them for amazon children. If you were asked to invent a new wheel, what shape would it be?” “Uhhhh.... round?” He probably didn't look like he understood, but he thought he had the gist of it. “So you can't really reinvent the wheel.. it's there. It works. Just go with it. So yes. Carseat.” “Okay, that's fair.” “Speaking of, is your carseat comfortable?” He scooted around and tried to get UNcomfortable on purpose, but kept sliding right back into a cradled position with even his knees being held gently by the cushioning. After trying to defy the logic of the question he admitted “It's very comfortable.” He could see her nod in the mirror while watching the road. “It works and it's comfortable. That's the utilitarian side of Amazon society. A side that can be taken to extremes every so often. So … we are going to the Doctors Office, then to the Adoption Center, and then to a store that sells furniture sized for littles.” He nodded at first but then asked “Hey, why do I have to go to a doctor anyway? I'm healthy enough.” He could see her shaking her head “That's not good enough. I want you checked out, and I want a piece of paper from the doctor to bring with us to the Adoption center to show to the LPS to prove that we're taking your health seriously.” “So why are we going to an adoption center, anyway?” he was afraid of this elephant in the room, but had to ask. She answered coldly “Because if we don't do this, LPS will come to the house with police and take you from me and put you in a nursery. And then someone will come and just picky ou and take you home and they are honestly likely to treat you more like an infant than a toddler.” It took some time to process that cold statement of fact. “But … why would someone treat me like a baby?” “John, I'm very sorry... but you're about to see some things that are going to scare you. Some littles act like small children. Some littles get turned into them. Our birth rate is very low, and frankly you have no idea what our maternal instincts are like. I moved out of town to get away from it all. I promise to explain that to you some other day if you want to know why, but this is absolutely not the time.” Okay, now he was getting scared. “But .. you can't just treat an adult like a baby!” He could hear her sigh from the front of the car, but she didn't answer for several minutes, leaving him with a lot to think about … while in a diaper … in a carseat... holding a sippy cup. “Is that why the diapers?” he finally broke the silence. She shook her head “No sweety, that's genuinely because the juice, the milk, some of the food... I'm sorry but the cards are stacked against you. Your Aunt Cat can explain it better than I can. I just know that our food and milk has a load more nutrients than you need, so littles tend to live long healthy lives. As long as we pay some attention to what you eat. Bit of juice, milk twice a day, brush your teeth frequently, and you're likely to stay very healthy indeed.” He kind of mulled that over “Is that why the sweet peas … umm...” “It's okay sweety, you can say you had an accident.” He just let that trail off and refused to think about it again as he felt the car turn, then turn again, then turn one last time and come to a stop. The engine stopped and she got out of the car. A moment later the door opened and she was rubbing his head and giving him a warm smile “Okay Sweety, ti's already been a thirty minute drive. That seemed way faster than normal since I had someone to talk to. We're going to bring you in to see Doctor Galanis. You might see some other littles in the lobby that are … not as mature as you are. I need you to stay as calm as you can. If you start to feel stressed, squeeze my hand and Mommy will hold you to help you calm down again. Are you ready?” He answered honestly: “No?” She immediately unbuckled him picked him up. He was lifted up out of the (admittedly) comfortable seat, and then placed standing on the sidewalk next to Amanda. She grabbed the diaper bag and knelt down in front of him so that her face was only a bit above his own. “Okay. One more thing. Amazon society frowns on … Maybe if can put it this way. If you need to get my attention, either take my hand, or address me as Mommy. Littles call their caretaker Mommy here and just blurting out my name in public might get you a bit more than frowned at. You don't have to call me Mommy at home, but I'd really rather you didn't get spanked in public, okay?” He must have had a blank stare because everything she said made no sense. He felt her pat him on the cheek. “Sweety?” “Ummm... Call you Mommy?” he stammered out. She nodded “You don't have to do it at home now, but we're in public. Just .. You'll see . Promise me that you'll just do your best and I'll get you through this safe and sound and we'll be back home in no time. Okay?” He nodded mutely. He guessed maybe some amazons were loud or pushy. Maybe he was going to see some of that today. He took a deep breath and nodded again, this time more confidently. Yeah, he could handle this. It wouldn't be that bad. She held out her left hand and wiggled her fingers at him “C'mon big guy, let's take the first step toward keeping you safe.” So he reached up and took her hand and walked along with her. He felt kind of like a toddler, If he was honest. It wasn't a good feeling, but it was all he had at the moment. As they entered the doctors office, everything looked normal. Lobby with a row of chairs on each side. Window for checking in straight through from the door. Door on either side that probably only opened from the inside. Handful of people in the lobby. All completely normal. This is easy. The two of them went up to the window and the glass slid open sideways. All he could see from his view was a head of curly brown hair. He heard “Name?” “Taylor.” “Date of birth?” “Oh, yesterdays date.” He heard some loud clacking as someone typed on the other side of the window. And then he heard a gasp and she exclaimed “Oh! Little John?” Now the head came out of the window and peered down at him with a BIG smile. “Hello cutie! Did you get a new Mommy?” He scooted around behind Amanda for safety. He couldn't even control his urge to swallow hard. “Awwww” she cooed and looked back up “He's a shy one isn't he?” Amanda nodded “Yes Ma'am, he's a bit shy like his Momma. We're here for a checkup, since he got lost out in the cold.” “Oh, yeah. Poor thing needed an adult to take care of him!” and he could hear more clacking coming from inside the window. “Okay, if you'll take a seat, it won't be a couple of minutes. Your doctor is actually just getting here and your cutie is up first!” Amanda nodded and then looked down at John “Please say thank you to the nice lady” He looked up at her, trying to plead with his eyes, but it looked like she had a mask on. She looked like an entirely different person than she did in the car. He swallowed nervously and looked up to see the same face coming out of the window again. He gave a little wave and barely squeaked out “T..thank you Ma'am” For some reason she clapped and giggled, repeating “Such a cutie.” and the window slid shut. Amanda lead him to the chair nearest the front and she picked him up and put him in a chair next to her. For just a brief moment, the mask slipped and she whispered “You're doing fine.” O...kay .. all he did was tell a stranger 'Yes Ma'am.' While she was comfortable sitting and waiting quietly, Johns eyes wandered around the lobby, looking at the other people waiting around. That woman had a baby carrier on the floor in front of her. Lady in the corner had a stroller. A new woman walked in with a baby carrier. As she set the baby carrier down John caught a look at the baby in the stroller. Bald and drooling, the baby inside was was gnawing on teething ring. And then they locked eyes with each other. The baby stared at him unnervingly. Something was wrong … something was VERY wrong. He broke eye contact and looked at the stroller in the corner. And then the baby carrier across from him and then back to the drooling baby in the carrier by the front window. The door that they were sitting next to opened and he heard “Taylor!” Amanda got up and held her hand out to John. He couldn't make his body move, he was shaking now. He had to be wrong. There's no way that was an adult. Amanda gave up on him moving and picked him up. As he was carried through the door the baby in the carrier maintained eye contact all the way up until the door swung shut. He was carried into a room with cartoon animals on the walls, there was was a char in the corner, an exam table that patients would sit on. A table with a computer, a cabinet with supplies. All of this seemed normal... except there was a playpen in the corner. He figured that could be normal enough, some people have have kids. Amanda placed him butt down on the exam table and stood next to him mussing his hair up gently while the nurse looked over a chart. The nurse leaned down with a smile and said “Okay little one, we need to check your blood pressure, and your temperature. Can you let me borrow your arm?” Okay, this was mundane enough, he could do this. He held out his arm and she put a little cuff on it, and then it inflated and stayed in pace. Then she said in that same cheery tone “And temperature” so he opened his mouth out of habit and she laughed and said “No sweety, use a forehead thermometer for the babies. Hold still. Being called a baby after what he just saw made the anxiety kick back up to an eight out of ten. He stayed still while she got his temperature and when she checked the blood pressure, she observed out loud “Uh oh, someones blood pressure seems to be a bit high.” John wanted so badly to say something clever like 'you think!?' but he couldn't make his mouth move, he was practically frozen in place. Salivating and swallowing nervously. He must have had a look, because the nurse read him plain as day and asked Amanda “New little?” Amanda nodded with a big smile “I've only had him a few days! Poor thing is still really nervous about a lot of things.” The nurse nodded to Amanda and then held out her hands “Come on baby let's get your height and weight.” He looked at Amanda and she just nodded at him so he let the nurse untie his shoes and take them off. And almost went ragdoll when she picked him up. He was stood up on onto a scale with a sliding weight and then a little arm was swung out and moved down on top of his head. He instinctively took a deep breath and tried to look tall. All that achieved was was a laugh from both the nurse and Amanda. He couldn't help slumping like he was deflating a little. The nurse picked him back up and put him on the exam table and said “You can be a big boy and put your shoes back on now. So while he was pulling his shoes back on and fighting with the laces, he heard the nurse say “Doctor Galanis will be in very soon, He's just getting his paperwork and order, and honestly hitting the coffee pot.” Amanda nodded knowingly. “Yes, it is a bit early. We had breakfast on the run. And someone, who I will not name, was trying to feed his breakfast to the dog.” John just sat there mumbling a bit still fighting with the shoelaces in silence. Every time he would make the loop to pull it would just fly out of his hands. Combine this with everything else and he was starting to get more and more upset. And while Amanda was respecting his want to do it by himself, this is when the doctor walked in. An older amazon with salt and pepper hair walked in holding a tablet in one hand and a cup of coffee in another. Towering over the other two amazons in the room, the doctor nodded to Amanda as he walked in and she stood up and shook his hand “Hello Doctor Galanis, it's nice to see you!” “Miss Taylor, it's almost time for your checkup too, you know. But for now, let's take a look at your little boy here.” John felt a bit incredulous at the title but was hyper focused on doing at least one task correctly. His hands were shaking at this point. And they just talked about him like wasn't there anyway. “Let's see...Oh, new to our dimension? Was he vaccinated before he came through the portal?” the Doctor asked. Amanda shook her head “He wound up here completely on accident. He came through a rift.” John looked up just in time to see the doctors eyebrows go up “Oh. Well okay then. We can start vaccines right now and you can bring him back once a month. We should have him caught up in six months. Where did you find him, and do you have any concerns?” Amanda nodded, speaking FOR him again “I found him out in the woods. He had been lost and shivering for at least half a day.” “Ah. Let's give him a listen then.” said the doctor while taking his stethoscope off of his shoulder “Would you be so kind as to unfasten his shortalls and we'll check him out?” Amanda nodded “Yes Sir.” and turned to unbuckle his shortalls. John immediately let go of his shoelaces and tried to beat her to the punch by grabbing the top of his shortalls and pushing down on the strap with shakey hands to unclip it. He mumbled “come onnnnnn” to himself but it just would not go down to come off. Finally Amandas hand came into his view while he was focused on his task. With just a flick one side was off, and the moment he dropped his hands incredulously, she moved to the other side and it was off in a flash, leaving it to fall to the table below him. “Arms up!” John just looked at her and then the doctor, still feeling not only nervous, but frustrated. And still scared. “Arms up, sweety.” and finally she just grabbed his shirt and firmly lifted until it came up, along with his arms. “I'm sorry Doc, he just gets a little scared. He's usually climbing things and helping in the garden, and he even went in the potty twice.” The doctor leans and looked at the still untied shoes and nodded “Well it's good that he can tell when he needs to go sometimes. That means that any Maturosis is only light. That's pretty rare these days!” Amanda just nodded along, but John just looked back and forth between the two of them before asking “What is MatuAAHH” he lost his train of thought when a cold stethoscope half the size of his hand was pressed against his back. “Deep breaths big guy. In.... out … in … out...” John did his best, but every time the cold object was moved to a new spot he shivered all over again. And finally the onslaught ended. And he was left full on shivering. “Okay, his lungs seem clear, and he's not running a fever. He might be a bit nutrient deficient. Make sure he gets plenty of milk twice a day. Full bottle at lunch, full bottle at bedtime. As long as you can keep him from running around in the cold, he should be healthy enough. Let's see, according to his chart he is … four foot eight and about 70 lbs. Oh, scrawny little thing.” John couldn't help himself. “Hey, I'm not scrawny!” Doctor Galanis laughed “Ah, there's his voice. I thought I would have to put mute in his Maturosis synptoms." The doctor gave him a pat on the head “It's not your fault, you're just a bit little. Your new Momma will take good care of you.” John started to open his mouth until he felt Amanda pat his thigh firmly in warning. So he shut his mouth and sulked. “Okay, the nurse is coming in now, and we're going to give him two vaccines today. He's lucky he wound up with you instead of in the city. The Amazonian Flu has killed six littles this year. And being unvaccinated, he wouldn't have stood a chance.” John heard the door open and the nurse come in, and turned to look. He was still shaking when she came in. When he saw the needles she was carrying his panic level went from eight out of ten straight to eleven. And for the second time in as many hours he started breathing faster and getting worked up to a panic. As the nurse turned to him with the needle, Amanda was also looking at him with some concern. He was staring at the needle in her hand and started scrabbling back along the table to get away from her and that needle. It's too much, he wanted away. He started hyperventilating right there in front of everyone so heavily he started to choke on his own saliva, scrambling back along the table so desperately that his untied shoes came off and his shortalls came halfway down his legs and bunches up at his knees. Paper crinkled almost deafeningly under him. He didn't even see Doctor Galanis dash out of the room. Amanda was grabbing at one of his arms and one of his legs to try to pull him to her saying “shhh, shhh, come here, come here” while the nurse put the needle down and was trying to grab him before he could fall off of the back of the table. By the time they both had their hands on him it was over, he squirmed and tried to roll like an alligator but he felt may as well have been a doll to them. Somehow they had gotten him wrapped around Amandas torso and he was shivering against her. And refused to breath along with her. He couldn't even hear her, he just kept getting flashes of someone his size with no teeth, and waking up in a playpen and anything his brain could conjure up to panic about. Doctor Galanis strode right back in holding a pacifier and held it out to the nurse, saying “Here, this is dipped in Littles paste, it will stop his panic attack. Get that in his mouth now! And then began the dance. He was held tightly to Amanda and trying to turn his head to the side to bury his face in her neck. The nurse was following him with the pacy. Doctor Galanis simply stepped forward and pressed his stethoscope to the small of Johns exposed back. THAT made him gasp and immediately the pacifier was in his mouth. He tried to push it out with his tongue, he tried to turn his head. He tried to bite it in half as hard as he could. He even tried screaming at the top of his lungs, but he coudn't even take a deep breath while hyperventil.... … … he slowed down. The taste of Strawberry filled his mouth. He was still shivering uncontrollably, but he started to calm down. His breathing slowed down and he closed his eyes. Strawberries are good. I can do strawberries. He had absolutely no idea why he was panicking. He had Amanda. He had strawberries. He could feel the nurse pushing the front of the pacy and forth a bit with her finger making him suck on it. That made the strawberry flavor stronger. So he sucked on the strawberry flavoring. He could barely make out what was being said behind him as Doctor Galanis spoke with Amommda. John closed his eyes. He was spent.

The thing that disappoints me the most is the move towards cloth back for most products. it just does not work as well.

Pretty much as soon as I get home from being a “big boy” I’m more of a toddler than I am an adult. By that I mean I’d rather just be in my diaper (already on under my big boy clothes) and a nursery print t-shirt or onesie. I really don’t watch grown up tv at home. I really like preschool shows on tv. My pacifier is always in my mouth at home.

“I am not going to be their flower girl,” I shouted at my Mistress. We had been arguing off and on since last night, when our closest friends revealed the part they wanted me to play in their kink wedding. Our friends were having two weddings actually. A traditional, normal, wedding for all of their friends and family. Then a second wedding, to share with their friends in the kink community to celebrate “their true selves,” and where everyone could celebrate as “their true selves.” I had known for months that I was a groomsman for their traditional wedding. I assumed that I was going to be one as well for their kink wedding, but instead, they told me last night that they wanted me to be the flower girl for their kinky wedding the next day. Mistress and I had been arguing ever since on whether I would be doing it or not. “Yes, you are sissy,” Mistress replied. "They said that for this wedding they wanted a diapered sissy flower girl and that means you." "I don't care," I said. "I don't want to be a flower girl, I don't want to wear a dress, and I don't want to wear diapers in front of everyone. There's nothing you can say or do to make me!" "Oh, we will see about that," Mistress said grabbing a hairbrush from the dresser. Immediately she began swinging it wildy at my thighs, not caring what part of me she hit. The few blows that landed mercifully hit the outside of my thighs, but they stung like hell. The inflicted pain, and the fear of catching the hairbrush in the head or nuts, soon had me running from the bedroom, and Mistress was able to herd me with the hairbrush into our playroom. A well aimed strike from her landed hard and fast on my ass. I cried out in pain, and this gave Mistress all the opening she needed to manhandle me onto our spanking bench. She must have planned to do this, because impossibly fast a strap is around my waist pinning me to the bench. I made the mistake of flailing my arms around trying to find and undo the buckle, but this just made it easier for Mistress to grab my arms and force them into the cuffs attached to the table. Soon I was helplessly immobilized while Mistress searched through our impact toys, selecting a few that she thought would persuade me to see things from her point of view. After a few minutes of terrified anticipation, I felt our narrow, rubber paddle caressing my ass cheeks. That was a relief, because this was the toy Mistress used as a warm up before one of our impact sessions. If she had wanted me to be miserable, she would have grabbed a wooden paddle. Not to say Mistress’s first strikes didn’t sting, and the strikes quickly went from a sting to full blown pain quickly. After five minutes, I was squirming as much as I could in my bound position. After another five minutes, Mistress switched from the rubber paddle to a flogger. Each heavy thump of the flogger across my shoulders, ass, or legs dropped me a little bit deeper and a little bit deeper into subspace. Mistress kept this up for fifteen minutes as my body sank into a numb pain from the strikes of the flogger. Then, to ensure my complete descent into an obedient subspace, Mistress pulled out a riding crop. She struck at any strip of flesh on my shoulders, ass, or thighs that was still pale. Once she finished, I was nothing more than a quivering, submissive mass lost deep in a haze from pain and subspace. “Now,” Mistress said, setting the riding crop down and cupping my chin in her hand, lifting it up so I was looking at her, “are you going to be a good little diapered sissy flower girl this afternoon?” I could only gently nod my head yes in her hand, non-verbal and still dazed from the impact play session. Mistress responded with a smile, then worked her way around the spanking bench, undoing the restraints holding me in place. Once the last strap had fallen away Mistress helped me to my feet, guiding me up onto the massage table in our playroom. She then disappeared, leaving me to return to coherent thought. Mistress returned about five minutes later, a large, filled enema bag in her hand. I tried to protest, but a gentle finger to my lips and a reminder that the riding crop was still out was enough to silence my protests. Soon the enema bag was secured to a hook above me, and I felt a gloved finger gently fingering and lubricating my asshole. Once Mistress felt I was ready the finger disappeared and was replaced with the cool tip of the enema nozzle. It slipped inside of me easily, and then I began feeling a building pressure as Mistress inflated the balloon tip. She didn't stop squeezing air into the plug until I started begging, crying out that the plug was ripping my ass apart. Mistress then unceremoniously opened the valve on the enema hose, letting the warm water flood my rectum. She then left me alone while the bag's contents flowed into me, knowing I was too tired and submissive to stop the enema. Mistress returned about ten minutes after the bag had fully emptied into my stomach, and I was writhing in pain on the table from cramping and the pain of the inflatable plug. Without saying a word she helped me off of the massage table, and led me back to our bathroom. Once I was seated on the toilet the sound of rushing air was followed by a pop which was followed by a cry of pain as Mistress unceremoniously deflated the enema plug and yanked it out of my ass. While I released the enema, Mistress began preparing a bath for me, filling the tub with warm water and bubbles. Once everything had been expelled from me, I was gently ushered into the soothing waters of the bathtub. Mistress let me enjoy the warm waters and play in the tub for a while, gently pushing mountains of bubbles across the water, before she began washing me. As always, it was pure heaven. I usually only had my hair cut twice a year, and it had been some time since I had last sat in a chair at the salon. This meant I got quite the long and luxurious head massage as Mistress worked the fragrant shampoo into my hair, her gentle fingers rubbing my scalp as she turned the gel into a lather. Occasionally, she stroked my earlobes, knowing that it relaxed and seduced me. Once she was satisfied, Mistress gently ran warm water through my hair, cleaning the foamy shampoo out of it. She then repeated the massage, this time working conditioner into my hair. She then took a small brush, lathered up the bristles, and began washing the sweat and grime off of my body. The bristles provided a pleasurable, scratching sensation as they worked their way across every surface of my body. Mistress was firm enough that the sensation couldn’t be ignored, but gentle enough to not be uncomfortable. The overall effect was quite arousing, which Mistress took advantage of, giggling in delight at the expressions that played across my face as she washed my erection with the brush. The bristles were not as pleasurable of a pain on the head of my penis as they were on my forehead or armpits. Once I was a muling mess, begging for respite from the bristles on my intimate areas, Mistress coincidently decided that I was now a clean little sissy baby. She then used warm water to again clean the soap and conditioner off my body and hair, and began draining the water out of the bathtub. I wasn’t allowed out of the tub though. Instead, Mistress retrieved some shaving cream and a razor, and began coating me in the shaving cream. She covered every part of my body except the hair on my head in the white foam. She then waited nearly ten minutes, letting the shaving cream soften my body hair, before she began shaving me. After a lot of work, and several more applications of shaving cream, there was not a single hair anywhere on my body from my face to my armpits to my balls. The only hair that remained was the hair on my head. She then washed any leftover shaving cream off of my body, and helped me up out of the tub. She then made me lift my arms up above my head, before wrapping me in a large pink fluffy towel. "I need my little sissy baby all dry and cozy for their diaper," she said as she dried me off. She spent extra time dabbing my crotch and butt crack off with the towel. After five minutes of stroking and patting me with the towel, Mistress decided that I was ready to be dressed. Naked, she led me back into our playroom, and helped me back onto the massage table. She laid me down on my back, then pulled a thick white diaper out from a storage container underneath the table. "Your outfit is going to cover your diapers up, so my little sissy doesn't need one of her pretty diapers," Mistress said, grabbing my ankles to lift them up in order to slide the diaper underneath. She then placed two stuffers in the diaper for extra thickness. Mistress then grabbed the baby powder, sprinkling quite a generous amount over my crotch, before rubbing it in with her hands. This was Mistress’s favorite part of diapering me, slowly rubbing her hands all across my cock, balls, taint, and ass in order to make sure every part of my diaper area was coated in the sweet smelling powder. She especially loved rubbing the powder across my cock, feeling it expand and grow in her hand as her gentle ministrations elicited a massive erection from me. “Now I am trusting you to be a good little sissy and not make any cummies like a bad little baby at the wedding,” she said, finishing powdering me and rubbing the excess free from her hands, “If your a bad little sissy, I won’t hesitate to pull down your diapers, spank you, and lock your cock up in front of everyone for the next three months. Now, before we tape this diaper up you need one last thing.” Mistress walked over to the dresser that contained all of our sex toys, and returned with a bottle of lube and one of our favorite toys. It was a vibrating, inflatable, remotely controlled buttplug. It had been an expensive indulgence, but the number of mind-shattering, leg-shaking orgasms it had produced in the both of us made it worth every cent. Without saying a word Mistress put on a latex glove, before lubing up a finger and sliding it in and out of my asshole in order to get it ready for the plug. This only took a minute to do, as the prior enema with the inflatable nozzle had left my ass loose. She then poured some lube on the plug and slid it in, before inflating it until she was sure it would be stuck there for the rest of the day. “There. That way no one will have to worry about smelling any messy diapers at the wedding,” Mistress said as she pulled the glove off of her hand and threw it into the trash. She then repositioned the diaper underneath me, spread a bit more baby powder into my ass crack to absorb the excess lube, and pulled the front of the diaper up and over my crotch. With swift, decisive actions she fastened the tapes, and the diaper firmly and comfortably cocooned my cock, balls, ass and buttplug. “Now, sit here while I get the rest of your outfit,” Mistress said, helping me up into a seated position before wandering off to collect all of the raiments I was going to have to wear today. The first garment put on me was a pair of locking plastic panties, “to help me be a good little sissy who doesn’t touch her diapers, and to make sure I don’t ruin any of the nice clothes Mistress bought me,” she said as she slid them up my legs and into place. Next a pair of sheer white tights were rolled onto my feet and up my legs. Next came one of my personal favorite pieces of clothing. It was a white onesie, with a thick petticoat sewn into the waist. I loved it because of how locked into my sissyish outfit it made me feel. I lifted my arms up so Mistress could slide it over my head and down my chest, then squatting and spreading my legs slightly to make it easier for her to snap up the buttons between my legs. She then slid a couple more short petticoats up my legs to set them underneath the one sewn into the onesie. Mistress then pulled a small corset and pair of panties from the wardrobe. The panties were a pair of slightly padded, pink rhumba panties with lace sewn across the leg cuffs and rump, with “Sissy” embroidered into the front. The corset was a simple pink band designed to cinch in the waist and be worn under clothes. “Are those really necessary Mistress,” I whined. I already couldn’t comfortably bring my legs together, and the panties would give me a pronounced waddle, in addition to dying shame if anyone saw them. The waist cincher would make it an even longer and more uncomfortable day. “Oh yes of course,” Mistress responded, ignoring my whining tone, kneeling down to slide the panties up my leg. “You want to have a pretty, tiny waist instead of that ugly beer belly of your’s, don’t you sissy?” I cried out “Yes Mistress” when she pinched my leg after I didn’t respond. “And people will be expecting to see something pretty when they flip up your pretty skirt. You don’t want to disappoint people, do you sissy?” “No Mistress,” I responded promptly this time as she finished adjusting the panties around my waist so that none of the lacy ruffles were tucked into the panties. Satisfied, she had my lean against the massage table to put the waist cincher around my belly. I had to stand with my legs splayed, the layers of diapers and clothing preventing me from being able to close my legs. Leaning against the massage table, I shrunk my belly as much as possible for Mistress, letting out a deep breath while sucking in my chest. Mistress then wrapped the cincher as tight as she possibly could around my waist, securing the hooks to hold it temporarily before properly tying it up. When she was finished it felt tight across my stomach, but not painful thanks to the fabric of the onesie preventing it from digging too tightly into my stomach. “Oh, you already look absolutely adorable. You are going to be absolutely adorable in your flower girl dress,” Mistress said, stepping into the hall to grab my dress. She returned a minute later with a dress that made my legs buckle, my cock grow hard, and the sissy inside of me squeal in delight. The dress was a soft pale blue. The skirt was layer upon layer of ruffly lace in the shape of flower petals. On the chest was a massive fabric rose, with the stem embroidered down the center and the fabric petals protruding out from the chest just below the neckline. Completing the dress were puffball sleeves and ribbons to tie into a massive bow in the back. Mistress unzipped the dress, and lifted it over my head, sliding it down my waist and over the layers of petticoats. I let out a sigh as I felt the dress tighten across my body while Mistress zipped up the back. I really shouldn't have been surprised when I heard the small click of the padlock as Mistress locked the dress shut until she was ready to release me. She then drew the ribbons back tightly and tied them into a massive, girly bow behind my back. Finally, Mistress pulled out a pair of white leather pump heels and helped guide my feet into them. "You look absolutely adorable, baby. The absolute image of sissy perfection. You're going to have to be the model of good behavior today dear or there will be no shortage of Doms wanting to pull your frilly little butt over their laps and go to town until your crying," Mistress said. I tried to get a peek of myself in the mirror, but Mistress dragged me out of the room before I could see how I looked. "That better not happen, though. If it does, I will spank you again for ruining all of the pretty makeup I am about to put on you. Mistress led me back into the master bedroom, where she had already set up a padded stool next to the dresser with all of the makeup spread across it. Once again I tried to get a glimpse of how the full outfit looked, but I still wasn't able to see myself in any mirrors. Mistress began by rubbing moisturizer into my face. She then took a small brush to apply various shades of concealer, hiding the usual under eye circles, blemishes, and most importantly, the last vestiges of my facial hair. Satisfied that all these imperfections would disappear under a layer of foundation, Mistress squirted some of my foundation onto the back of her hand before dabbing it onto my face with a sponge. The foundation felt cool as it was softly applied to my face before drying onto my face. The foundation left a feeling, not quite a weight, but definitely noticeable. I sort of enjoyed the feeling. It gave me a sensation to focus on, one that helped distract me from my normal day to day thoughts and fall into my sissified state. Satisfied with my foundation, Mistress then began working on my eyes. First she covered my eyelid and eyebrow in a white eyeshadow to serve as a base. Next, she applied a small amount of eyeliner to my top and bottom lashline. I tried not to squirm while she traced the lines, but I always hated the feeling of the tip so close to my eyeballs. While I always enjoyed how it looked when it was finished, it was a step of my makeup that I was always happy when Mistress left out. Thankfully, Mistress only applied a small amount of eyeliner to help accentuate my eyelashes, so this part was over quickly. Next a soft powder blue eyeshadow was applied to my eyelids and the crease of my eyes, then blended with the white eyeliner. Finally a brighter, sparkling blue eyeshadow was placed on my eyelid. To finish my eyes, Mistress applied a first coating of mascara to my eyelashes. Next came a set of false eyelashes. They felt heavy on my eyelids as they solidified into place. Finally, a couple quick presses of an eyelash curler and another coating of mascara were applied to blend my real and false eyelashes together. Highlighter and bronzer were applied next, turning my brow, nose, and cheeks from masculine, broad surfaces to feminine, angular ones. Next a fluffy brush was packed with blush before Mistress brushed it into the apples of my cheeks. This left me cheeks so rosy and glowing Santa would be jealous. Last a large powder buff was patted against my face several times, setting all the powders in place for the next several hours. Mistress then applied a pink lipstick, and several coats of lip gloss to finish my lipstick. "There," Mistress said as she applied the last coat of lip gloss, "you can kiss all the pretty boys and girls and not have to worry about constantly fixing your makeup sissy." My face flushed a bright red at the thought, though it was hidden under all of my makeup. Making me ask others for a kiss was one of Mistress's favorite things to do when I was out in public as a sissy. "Now," Mistress said, cupping my face in her hands, " i don't think we will go with a wig today. That will be too hot. Plus we want to show how pretty your natural hair is, right sissy?" "Yes Mistress," I responded. My hair was fairly short, not leaving Mistress much to manipulate, but soon I felt a brush passing through my hair. This was followed by several liberal douses of hair spray, and ended with what felt like a heavy hairbow being clipped into my hair. "There, I think my sissy is all ready for the wedding," Mistress said. “Would my sissy finally like to see how I’ve dressed her?” “Yes please Mistress,” I begged, trying to sound as pleading as possible. “Ok sissy, stand up and come to the mirror,” Mistress said, helping me up off of the stool and leading me over to the mirror. My cock twitched painfully hard in my chastity cage and my knees nearly buckled as I looked at myself in the mirror. Looking back at me was a frilly, delicate boy, and I had never felt more feminine in my life. My hair and makeup made me feel soft and girlish, while the lacy dress swishing around and revealing my frilly panties made me feel like helpless, simpering sissy ready to do as told. “You look absolutely gorgeous sissy,” Mistress said, holding me from behind as I continued to gaze at myself in the mirror. “I am going to have to keep my eyes on you the whole night to make sure no one tries to kidnap you and take you home for themselves. And to make sure you don't ruin your beautiful outfit.” Mistress tied my large, frilly bib with the phrase “Mommy’s Sissy Boy” embroidered on the front around my neck. “We don’t want you getting anything on your pretty dress, do we sissy?” “No Mistress,” I replied obediently, worried how long the embarrassing bib would remain around my neck. “Good sissy,” Mistress said, “now, why don’t you sit on the couch and watch some cartoons while I finish getting ready?” Mistress led me downstairs to the living room, where she sat me on the couch. “Now you be a good little boy, watch cartoons, and don’t move a muscle from this spot.” “Can I watch Bluey Mistress,” I asked, hoping I would be allowed to watch the show. It may have been one of my favorite shows, even as an adult. “No sissy, not today,” Mistress said. “You turn into a cheeky toddler when you watch Bluey, and we want you to be a well behaved sissy boy today. You can watch something else instead.” Mistress turned a different, more babyish cartoon on for me instead, handed me a sippy cup of water to drink, and headed back upstairs to finish getting dressed. As she walked up the stairs, she reiterated, “I don’t want you to move a single inch from that spot baby, got it?” “Yes Mistress,” I called after her as she left. It felt like it took ages for Mistress to finish getting ready herself. Though the wait may have felt longer due to the mind numbing boredom of the children's show she had put on for me, or the humiliating and wonderful way I was dressed, and the growing sensation of needing to pee as I continued to suckle on my baby bottle. Mistress eventually returned though, looking absolutely stunning. She was wearing a white dress with blue flowers spread across it. Her long hair, normally worn up in a loose bun for work, was down. Her hair framed both sides of her face and flowed down her back. She had also done her makeup. While my makeup was girly and cute to emphasize my sissyness, her makeup was refined and made her look ravishing. "Good sissy, you didn't move at all, just like you were told. You only need to sit there a few more minutes while I pack your diaper bag. Do you need more water before we go sissy?" Mistress didn't wait for a reply, snatching my baby bottle and refilling it in the kitchen before giving it back to me. She then scurried around the house for a few minutes packing a massive diaper bag meant to last me through the day. Once it was finally packed, mostly with extra diapers and a few more baby bottles, Mistress helped me up off of the couch and led me to the car. She buckled me into the backseat of her car, clipped a pacifier to my bib, and then sat behind the wheel of the car, driving us to the wedding. "Now sissy, we don't know how hectic it will be once we get to the wedding, so I want that bottle drained by the time we arrive. Also, if you aren't sucking on a bottle, I don't want that pacifier out of your mouth without permission. Got it?" Mistress said as we drove down the road. "Yes Mistress," I said, before slipping the nipple of the bottle in my mouth. The car ride to the wedding was a long, internal struggle for me in many senses. Traffic was heavy, so I did my best to stay low and out of site of the other motorists as I sucked my baby bottle down as rapidly as I could. As the car ride continued though, my need to pee became excruciating. I was trying to hold it as long as possible, since I didn’t know when I would actually get a diaper change. Eventually, I gave in, and let out a moan as warm pee flooded my diaper, spreading around my crotch before being sucked into the thirsty padding. I caught Mistress looking back at me in the mirror as I filled my diaper, a smile on her face, knowing what I had just done. I finished my bottle well before we reached our friends' wedding. So naturally, I had to pee again as we pulled into the parking lot. Mistress had trained me well, so I sat patiently in the car waiting for Mistress to undo my seat belt. Before undoing my seatbelt, Mistress stuck her hand up my skirts, trying to feel the state of my diaper through the layers of fabric. I peed into my diaper again as Mistress checked me. A smile lit up on her face upon feeling the diaper warming up as she touched it. She squeezed what fabric she could in her hand until I had finished. "I think your diaper can hold on longer before you need another change," Mistress said, unbuckling my seatbelt and helping me out of the car. She held my pacifier up before my face, reminding me that it was supposed to be in my mouth, before plopping it between my lips. "Come on, let's let them know we are here and see what we can do to help," Mistress said, leading me in search of our friends. We entered the event hall. The wedding and reception were to be held outside, so the hall was mostly deserted and it took some searching to find who we were looking for. This search was unpleasant for me. I had never worn an outfit so prissy, sissy, or embarrassing out in public before. Additionally, my now well soaked diapers spread my legs out further, giving me a very pronounced waddle as we walked. Eventually, we found the groom, Dave, and another mutual friend of ours, Karen. Karen was helping to organize the wedding. "You look beautiful," Karen said to my wife. To me she said, "I know I've seen photos on fetlife, but what a darling little sissy baby you make. You will be just adorable simpering down the aisle." My cheeks burned a bright shade of red as I muttered out a "Thank you, ma'am," around my pacifier. It was only for a moment, but I saw a look of approval on Mistress's face. That was the only thing I said during the conversation. Mistress, Karen, and Dave conducted the rest of the conversation as if I wasn't there. They discussed the schedule, guest count, and what they wanted me to do during the wedding all in front of me as if I were a small child. Mistress finished the conversation by saying, "all right, just let me change the little sissy and I will leave him with you Karen." Karen replied though, "If you are comfortable with it, I don't mind changing the little sissy's diaper so you can go help Maria get ready sooner. I will keep them so they don't miss their cue for the wedding." Mistress looked at me for a moment, thinking about the offer. I pleaded with my face as best I could to not let Karen change my diaper. Whether my pleading eyes had the opposite effect, or if she simply ignored me, I don't know. "That's a great idea, thank you," Mistress said, handing my diaper bag over to Karen with a smile. Karen and Mistress made me curtsy goodbye to Dave, and then Karen took me by the hand and led Mistress and I away. Karen led us down a hallway, stopping at a set of wooden double doors. "Maria is in here getting dressed. I am sure she will appreciate your help getting dressed. It's really special." Mistress thanked her for taking care of me before disappearing behind the doors. Karen then tightened her grip on my hand, leading me further down the hallway until we reached the restrooms. Karen ushered me into the family bathroom, and spread my changing mat on the floor. She then beckoned me down onto the mat, and began sorting through the layers of fabric and ruffles to uncover my diaper. I wished I could somehow sink into the floor as this woman changed my diaper. We have seen each other naked before, but that was at play parties. This was different. This was far more intimate. I had never been dressed as A diaper sissy before in front of her or anyone but Mistress. Now she was working my plastic panties down my legs. During my diaper change, I had to hold up the numerous layers of skirts, which gave me something to hide my face behind, and not have to watch. That was very helpful. Not having to watch, I could somewhat lose myself in the sensations to get over my embarrassment. First there was the cold air as my diaper was untaped and unfurled, exposing my wet skin to the air. An even colder sensation followed as Karen used baby wipes to clean the stale powder and pee off of my crotch. Next she covered my entire crotch in a cream of some sort. It was hard to tell if it was baby lotion or diaper rash cream without sight. But I guessed it was lotion based on how she was rubbing it into my skin. This was the most embarrassing part of my diaper change, because it was at this point that she found the butt plug stuffed in my ass. "Oh, what's this?," Karen said aloud. I could hear the smirk in her voice, as she pressed the button, turning the vibrator in the buttplug on. A liberal amount of powder was then spread across my penis, balls, and ass before a new diaper was slid underneath me and then taped snug across my waist. While I lay there, losing my mind to the vibrations in my ass, sucking on my pacifier, Karen pulled my plastic panties and tights up over my diaper before redoing the snaps on my onesie. As she helped me to my feet, she said, "I was hoping I would get to put you in one of the cute baby print diapers I see you in all the time on your fetlife profile. It makes sense with all these layers and frills that your mommy would pack such plain diapers for you, but I'm still disappointed. I guess I will have to ask your mommy if I can babysit you sometime, so I can see what a little cutie you are in nothing but a diaper and bib. I can lock you in a highchair and feed you all the nummy foods like mashed bananas and pureed peas and carrots." I silently sucked on my pacifier as my cheeks glowed a bright red. Karen then packed up my changing supplies while I stood there sucking on the binky that filled my mouth. When she finished cleaning up and disposing of my used diaper, Karen said "you were such a well behaved sissy during your diaper change. I will be sure to let your mommy know." "Tank you Miss aren," I mumbled around my pacifier, knowing that that was the response she wanted. "You're welcome little sissy," Karen replied. We then left the bathroom and headed down the hall some more, stopping in a parlor. It was a simple white room with two open windows overlooking the gardens that would hold the ceremony. There was also a table, some cushioned chairs, and a tv that was turned off. Karen sat me in one of the chairs around the table. As my body sank into the cushioning of the chair, the added pressure multiplied the vibrations of the plug. I let out a grunt around my pacifier, trying to adjust to the increased sensations of the plug. "Don't start getting fussy now," Karen said as she set out a coloring book and some crayons for me, as well as an empty adult baby bottle from my diaper bag. "You start coloring a nice pretty picture while I get you something to drink and snack on." She gave my bib a little flick as she walked off. I opened the coloring book and began looking for an uncolored page. Finding one, I got to work coloring. Because this room was so close to where the ceremony would be, it was a little embarrassing whenever someone came into the room. Despite these occasional embarrassing interruptions, I became engrossed in my coloring. It was the most mentally stimulating activity I had done all day, and the only so far in which I had any sort of volition. Plus it helped draw my focus away from the plug in my ass. I was coloring my second page when Karen returned, this time accompanied by another woman a very short, black latex dress. I didn’t know her name, but I thought I recognized her from play parties before. She had a plate of cut up fruit and the baby bottle looked like it was filled with milk. I went to set my crayons down, but Karen said, “Oh you don’t need to do that baby. Valeria will feed you while you color. I told your mommy I would take care of you, and I don’t want to be blamed if you make a mess, even if it is just on your cute little bib. Unfortunately, I have to help again with the wedding, but thankfully Valeria’s master happily volunteered her to help feed you.” Directing her attention to Valeria, Karen said, “Now be sure that the drinks all of his bottle and that you feed them all of the fruit. They are a bad little baby that won’t eat it unless you make them. Also don’t make a mess. If the sissy doesn’t eat his snack or gets anything on their dress, you can be sure his mistress and I will punish you, before letting Sir Tom know. Understood?” “Yes Madam,” Valeria said quickly, letting out a nervous gulp as she finished. With that, Karen smiled and left Valeria and I alone. Valeria turned my chair slightly, then pulled up a chair so that we were angled to where she could easily feed me my snack. She picked up a slice of strawberry, and I obediently spit out my pacifier and opened my mouth as Valeria slipped it into my mouth. As I chewed, I tried to remember who Sir Tom was. I know I had seen his name on a few other events I had rsvp’d too on fetlife, but I couldn’t put a face to the name. The name Sir Tom also jogged my memory of seeing someone named HisValerianSlut rsvp’d to some events I had as well. I was guessing that this is who that was, and she used Valeria as a more usable scene name. I didn’t want to confirm my suspicions though. It was embarrassing, being fed by this woman that I barely knew. I wondered if Mistress had somehow planned my humiliation, or if this was all just serendipitous shame. I also couldn’t tell whether Valeira was a willing participant in this interaction. As soon as I finished chewing one piece of fruit, Valeria had another at my lips. I really didn’t like fruit, so it felt awful to me having to consume piece after piece so rapidly. It didn’t seem like Valeria was doing it to be cruel or sadistic though. She never said anything, and her face remained passive the entire time, so it felt like she just wanted the task to be over as soon as possible. Once she had fed me all of the fruit, the final pieces being nearly forced into my mouth, Valeria picked up the baby bottle, and brought it to my lips with the same vigor. The first few suckles at the nipple washed any remaining bits of fruit down my throat. It replaced the mixed tastes of strawberry, grapes, watermelon, and apples, and replaced it with a bland, unpalatable flavor I couldn't quite decipher. Initially, Valeria tried to get me to consume the baby bottle as quickly as possible practically shoving the bottle into my mouth. Thankfully, after a brief struggle to free the nipple from my mouth so I could have a breath of air, she slowed the pace. The baby bottle was still drained quickly though, and I didn't feel super great as I sucked the last few drops out of the bottle. Unfortunately, that's when Karen reappeared. She came over and smiled, seeing that all of the fruit was gone and the baby bottle was empty. "Thank you so much for your help Valeria," she said, patting Valeria on the head. Valeria smiled at the praise. “Why don’t you go find Sir Tom? I think he is ready to go find a seat for the ceremony, and I have everything in hand now.” Valeria practically bolted out of the seat, stammering out a quick, "No problem, happy to help," before disappearing out the door. Karen giggled a little at the speed with which Valeria made her exit before turning her attention towards me. "Alright sissy, ready for your big role?" I nodded my head obediently, but that was the last thing I wanted to do. My stomach was a mess from a combination of nerves and my forced feeding. Also, the butt plug had been buzzing in my ass for forty five minutes. My cock was rock hard in my diapers and I had leaked enough precum to create a noticeable slickness in my diaper. I had to steady myself as I stood up. Basically being horny all day from my outfit, and then having the vibrator, I was on the verge of exploding, and just the brush of my diaper against my penis as I stood had felt like ecstasy. Karen removed my bib, and the attached pacifier, placing them in my diaper bag. Next, she touched up my lipstick. Then, she handed me a basket filled with flower petals, before guiding me out of the parlor and outside to a small waiting area underneath an awning. “Alright sissy,” Karen began explaining to me, “We will be ready for you in about five minutes. You will just have to walk down the aisle, throwing the flower petals. Make sure the basket is empty by the time that you reach the end of the aisle. We can’t have you getting a spanking in front of all these guests for wasting flower petals, can we? Now, when you reach the end of the aisle, there is a small cushion set up next to John’s feet. We thought it would be just darling for you to kneel at his feet during the ceremony. It will really emphasize your femininity, and John’s masculinity. Plus it will give a nice symmetry, since your mistress will be on the bride’s side. Now, I just have to go make sure the bride is ready, and then I will be back to send you down the aisle. Understand sissy?” “Yes madam,” I replied, before Karen left me to stand under the awning by myself. I could see that John was already at the end of the aisle, standing on a small platform that had been put up in front of all of the seats. I could tell from the facial expressions of him and the man next to him, who I only knew as Ogre, were comfortably joking with one another. Ogre was the owner and dungeon master of the dungeon that Mistress and I attended regularly, and he had been asked to serve as the officiant for this ceremony. Looking out over the crowd, most of the spots for the wedding were now occupied. It seemed that every outfit imaginable could be found in the crowd. There were some wearing more traditional wedding outfits such as suits, nice shirts or blouses, and summer dresses. Others were far more kinkier. A few people were wearing leather or latex outfits that must have been sweltering in the heat. There were a few pets and ponies sitting in the grass at their owner’s sides, and I spotted some sissies in the crowd. Some slaves were even wearing rucksacks or nothing at all for the wedding. Before getting the chance to examine the crowd too closely, though, Karen reappeared. With barely a word she gave my diapered butt a firm shove and set me off, walking down the aisle. As I began my march down the aisle, I started taking stock of my situation. Has any of this been my choice? No. Was I completely miserable? No, not really. There were things I hadn't liked today, but on the whole, I was actually enjoying myself. I really liked my dress. My bath and Mistress readying me this morning had felt great. I was also the horniest I had been in a long time, and every step felt magnificent as my dick brushed against the inside of my diaper. Maybe I decided to stop fighting against the current determined to humiliate me. Maybe my arousal was strong enough to overthrow my inhibitions. Maybe it is simply that I am just such a big sissy at heart that I couldn't resist being the prissiest, most feminine thing I could be in front of a crowd. Whatever the cause, as soon as I reached the first row of seats my stride changed from a normal gait to prissy, mincing steps. Guests sitting next to the aisle were showered in petals as I tossed them in exaggerated throws that caused my petticoats to swish about me. Trying to maintain dainty steps while dramatically throwing the flowers actually took a lot of concentration. Which was good, because otherwise I would have immediately bolted down the aisle. I was soon beat red proceeding down the aisle from listening to the guests comments about my sissified state. Some recognized me, remarking that they didn't know I was a sissy. Most said nice things about how cute I looked. A few quests pondered if I had panties or diapers on underneath my petticoats, and I heard two men discussing how since there weren't any bridesmaids they wouldn't mind me sucking and fucking them at the reception. When I reached John and Ogre at the end of the aisle, I only had a few flower petals left. I sprinkled them around the platform, before kneeling on the pink satin cushion at John's feet. As it should be, the true belle of the wedding was the bride. Her parents obviously weren't invited to this particular ceremony, so Mistress was giving away the bride. The Bride's outfit was truly something. Her stomach and breasts were covered in a tight, intricate corset. The skirt fanned out behind her in rows of ruffles, but the front was shorter than a miniskirt, prominently displaying her frilly bridal panties. Silk stockings and garters peeked out above ballet boots as Mistress helped the bride hobble down the aisle. A silk blindfold replaced the traditional veil, and a bright white ball gag protruded between ruby red lips. Mistress held the Bride's Bouquet in one hand, and a white lead attached to a leather collar around the Bride's neck in the other. The Bride was incapable of holding her own flowers because of the arm binder restraining her hands behind her back. Every item the bride wore, from her panties to the ball gag was in the traditional white. Every guest was enamored by her incredible outfit. It took Mistress several minutes to lead the bride down the aisle. When they finally reached us, Mistress handed the bride's leash to the groom, but still stood next to the bride to help support her. I don't remember much of the ceremony. Truth be told, all I really remembered was the I do's. The groom said his, and then removed the ball gag from the bride's mouth. She then said I do as quickly as she could before locking her lips with the groom's in a passionate kiss. I couldn't remember much more than that because my buttplug had become slightly dislodged during my walk down the aisle. The long time inserted and all of the steps had caused it to slide out a little. Sitting on my knees on the cushion pushed my diaper into the plug, causing it to send vibrations throughout my diaper. I did my best to hold out, trying not to suffer the ignominy of orgasming in front of all the wedding attendees, but I lost that battle about a minute into Ogre's speech. It was one of the hardest orgasms I had ever had in my life. I tried maintaining my composure as much as possible, to not let everyone notice what I had just done. That left me in a stupor though, using all the power my post orgasm brain had to maintain a straight face. I was so lost, I only vaguely remembered the post orgasm piss warmly washing over my crotch. When I finally regained my senses, the bride and groom were exchanging their I do's and having their first kiss as husband and wife, owner and slave. The ceremony ended soon after that, with John carrying his bride and now permanently collared slave Maria down the aisle, followed by Mistress and I arm in arm, with Ogre bringing up the rear. The wedding party headed back to the parlor, where I had been sat to color earlier in the day, for a quick breather and some private refreshment. Once again, I was sat in a chair and left to myself as John and Ogre lavished over Maria's stunning outfit. Mistress was part of that conversation too, describing how much effort she and Maria put into getting Maria to look just right. After a while, the bridal party, I was not given a say, was ready to join the wedding guests at the cocktail hour. Mistress and I were the slowest to leave the parlor. When we were a distance away from everyone else, Mistress whispered into my ear, "Don't think I didn't see what you did sissy. Such a naughty little baby slut, making cummies in front of everyone. Did they feel good sissy?" "Yes, Mistress," I whispered back to her, burying my face in her shoulder from my shame. "It felt so good." "Awe, poor sissy," Mistress responded with mock sympathy. "Maybe we should give you public cummies more often?" I didn't verbally respond, instead burying myself deeper into her shoulder. The cocktail hour passed quite pleasantly for me. Mistress put my bib back on me, but she fed me some of the finger foods that were passed around. I was even allowed to have some wine, but I had to drink it from my sippy cup. Many of the guests came up to me and complemented Mistress for turning me into such an adorable little sissy. The only real embarrassment I suffered was when the mistress of another sissy came up to ask whether I was wearing diapers or panties. "Oh little sissy tinkles here could never go as long as that ceremony without having to potty. She's very thickly diapered under her dress," Mistress answered far louder than I thought necessary. Worse though, it was embarrassing as I wet my diaper two more times during the cocktail hour. During the cocktail hour, Mistress also made me go up to John and Maria, giving them deep curtsy to the point my rhumba panties showed from underneath my dress, before thanking them for letting me be the flower girl at their wedding. John patted me on the head, saying, "any time diaper butt." Maria gave me a long hug and a quick peck on the cheek, saying "I almost think you deserve a spanking for looking nearly as cute as me on my special day. We need to see you look this pretty more often." I gave a small curtsy again before walking away, trying not to show how embarrassed and warmed I was at Maria's words. When the guests started making their way from the cocktail hour to the dinner reception, Mistress took me to the family bathroom that I had been changed in earlier that day. Mistress gave my diaper a single poke before deciding that I was in dire need of a change. It took quite a while to undo all of the layers, but once again my face was buried in layers of ruffles as my diaper was opened and my crotch was exposed to the cool air. I think I orgasmed a second time as with a whoosh and a pop the air was released from the buttplug and Mistress pulled it from my rectum. "Did it feel good pooping out that big mean plug sissy?" Mistress teasingly asked as she thoroughly wiped every part of my diaper area. She spent a particularly long time with a baby wipe wrapped around her finger, delicately swapping my rectum with it. She had to wipe my cock off again as she had milked out the last few drops of cum inside my balls by cleaning my ass so thoroughly. Finally clean, a thorough amount of diaper rash cream was again spread over my loins. Then my nethers were coated in an excessive amount of baby powder before a new diaper was slid under my bottom and taped snugly around my waist. With more effort I was in a fresh pair of plastic panties, my onesie was resnapped, tights and panties around my waist, and skirts and petticoats in their proper place. Mistress and I then found our seats for dinner. The bride and groom had a sweetheart table, so Mistress and I sat with Karen and a few others who had helped to put on this version of the wedding. They were all mutual friends of ours and the bride and groom. I don't know if that made dinner better or worse, since I had my big, frilly bib on the entire time. Mistress also didn't let me feed myself. We took the longest to eat of anyone at our entire table, because Mistress insisted on feeding me my food. She would take a couple bites of her salmon, before carving dainty chunks of my steak off feeding them to me. She did the same with the mashed potatoes, macaroni and cheese, and asparagus. I was glad she fed me the wedding cake like this though. Usually she made me eat cake with my hands like a baby whenever I was wearing a diaper, and I hate doing that. Of course, everything I drank was sucked out of a baby bottle as well. Once all of the guests had had their fill, the bride was carried out on to the dancefloor by the groom for their first dance. Because she was still in her ballet boots, most of their dance was the groom carrying her in time with the music, but everyone still watched with rapt attention and applauded when the couple finished. Then the dance floor opened up to everyone. I was surprised that someone wanted to dance with me on the second song. An acquaintance of ours, Alex, said a word to the DJ before asking Mistress if "he could have a dance with her little sissy." Before I even had a chance to process the request Mistress enthusiastically agreed and Alex was pulling me onto the dance floor. Alex had asked the DJ for a fast paced swing song, and when the music started he proceeded to have the time of his life twirling me around the dance floor. With every twirl and open break my petticoats went flying, giving the crowd a glimpse of my rhumba panties. I had always considered myself to be an ok dancer, having taken lessons with Mistress for quite some time now, but I had always led. This time, I was the girl, and the thick diapers between my legs forced them unnaturally apart. This combination made me feel like a toddler, waddling about the dance floor trying to keep pace while Alex gracefully twirled me this way and that. As the song ended Alex twirled me out and back in one more time, deftly sliding his hand underneath my skirts and slapping it against my diapered bottom, before raising my skirts up to reveal my panties to the entire crowd. There were quite a few applause and hollers from this finale. Mistress strode out on to the dance floor at this point. "What do you say, sissy?" Mistress said as she reached us. "Thank you for the nice dance sir," I said, curtsying for Alex. "Is that all a sissy does to say thank you?" Mistress continued. I whined, but nonetheless gave Alex a quick peck on the cheek. Satisfied, Mistress then took me by hand, letting me lead her in a waltz. It felt like I spent most of my time on the dance floor, only getting two songs max to rest before being swept onto the dance floor once again. Most men, and a few women who asked for a dance led me around the floor. Some women, and half of the other sissies at the wedding who asked for a dance, let me lead though. One of the women who let me lead them on the dance floor was Valeria. We danced a slow waltz, mostly making a circle with the box step while talking. She wanted to apologize if she had made me feel weird, or if there had been any uncomfortableness in the afternoon when she had fed me my snack. Valeria explained that they had run into Karen when they arrived, and had asked if Karen needed any help. She had mentioned needing to feed me, but was feeling a little time crunched. Valeria had told Sir Tom the night before that she was interested in trying to be more dominant, so when Karen said this Tom had suggested that Valeria be the one to feed me to try getting some experience as the top in situations. Valeria continued on though that, when push came to shove, she had panicked. I told her it was alright. She had done a fine job, just to go slower the next time. At that our dance came to an end. As we walked back to the tables and chairs she said, "Maybe I will have to see if you need a babysitter sometime while your Mistress does grown up things. Then there can be a next time for sure." By the end of the night I was a hot sweaty mess. I was so tired, and had already been so thoroughly exposed to the crowd as a diapered sissy, that I let go of my inhibitions and toddled around the dance floor in my wet diaper without a care in the world. One dance had been awkward. A leather daddy led me in an argentine tango, keeping his hand cupped on my diapered ass the entire time. Otherwise, I had a wonderful time twirling around the dance floor in the arms of the wedding guests. As the night drew to a close we said our goodbyes to Karen, Maria, and John, before making our way back home. Mistress let me ride beside her in the passenger seat on the way home. This time I didn't bother ducking as other cars drove beside or past us. I was too tired and happy to bother caring if anyone saw me. When we arrived back home, I hoped Mistress would let me go straight to bed. She had other ideas in mind though. She made me kneel facing the couch while she undressed. She then sat naked on the couch in front of me, legs spread. I knew what to do, and stuck my head between her legs. "I've been waiting for this all day," Mistress said as I licked her clitoris and pussy. It didn't take long to bring her to orgasm, her legs tightening, wrapping themselves around my head in a stranglehold until the waves of pleasure subsided. As she lay on the couch, petting my head as I lay on the floor underneath her, she said, "You know, today has had me thinking. Maybe we should renew our vows. Only this time, you can wear the dress."

Every year, there’s one. Every year there’s one little boy who stumbles into my web, innocently thinking he’s getting the experience of a lifetime. But instead, he’s just mine until I decide to let him go. It’s simple how it starts. You see, most of these young men are coming from a town a little north of here. It’s one of those crazy religious towns where even holding hands in public can get you the fury of the bishop. No doubt in this town, Sundays are not just for football. They’re for praying to the heavens, asking the Almighty to spare you from whatever cruel whim crosses the deity’s mind. They should have been praying not to discover me. Once they’re old enough, all the young men go away to college, and many of them come here. To this nice liberal arts college in Aviation City. We aren’t a fancy city like New York or Washington, D.C. But we are kind here. We have each other's backs, we tip our waiters, and most of all, we mind our own fucking business. No one is going to come over and ask you why they could have sworn they heard crying coming from my house all night last night as I made one of the boys punish themselves for not following my instructions while on campus. No, no one is nosey. No one cares. Except for me. Anyway, once the kids come to campus, I simply wait for them to come to me. It usually takes about four weeks after they’ve settled in. After they’ve tasted the college girls and discovered that even their tight asses and firm tits aren’t enough to quench the edge of their thirst. These men want diapers, they need the diapers. They need mommy. And I am mommy. One of them always reaches out and says they just happened to come across my services on the internet. They want to know more about it, and how I can give them a service. How I could baby them for a few hours here and there. The best part? Most of them seem to think that it’s their idea. But it’s really not. I ensure these babies see photos online of others who have come to my nursery, looking innocent and helpless in their cribs and high chairs. Outside in the grass playing, or even more deliciously, having their diapers changed in a park. This piques their curiosity, causes their small penises to twitch, and causes them to reach for their phones to send me a message. But what they don’t see is the bigger picture. When Timothy came to the nursery, he was helpless in his crib. I made sure of it. All it takes is a little dose of my special milk, and these boys have the functionality of a two-year-old. Timmy had flopped around on the floor for a few minutes while my reading group undressed him, shaved all the hair off his body (we can’t have hair on babies now, can we?), and then locked his tiny penis into a micro chastity cage. We then wrapped him in several thick diapers and left him in the crib that was in the living room while we continued our reading group. The helpless, scared look in his eyes was real. It wasn’t part of some fake session where it was just him and mommy. I don’t fake things. I give the real experiences these men need. Like when I changed Luke’s diaper in the park, right across from the campus. He had decided to ignore me when walking home from class one day, and I told him that I had no problem punishing him to remind him of his place. I think that because he was with his girlfriend at the time, he thought he could keep walking. But after some firm manhandling from my friends, he was over my lap on the park bench receiving 100 spanks, turning his bottom a crisp amber. By the time I was finished with him, he had no choice but to turn over and receive his diaper change in the grass while his speechless girlfriend looked on. “Watch closely,” I told the shocked women who had just stared, terrified and in complete disbelief. “You’ll need to do this all next week because this baby isn’t allowed to touch his diapers next week to remind him to be a good baby.” He was taped snuggly into his diapers and a booster and sent on his way without any pants. I can’t remember if his girlfriend changed his diapers all that week, but from then on, he always said Hi Mommy, every time he saw me. Even when he was with his friends. Because the punishments can get worse. But I get it. I understand. It’s hard to admit that you need a firm mommy to keep you safe, make you feel secure, and guide you into the discipline you need to successfully become the man you need to be. Besides, how could these boys know that this was the experience they were going to get? They probably thought I’d just change their diapers, give them some cuddles and send them on their way. But that would be irresponsible of me. Completely irresponsible. These boys need the full mommy experience to become the responsible adults society needs them to be. The first time they enter my house, I ask them what they want from the experience. Nine times out of ten, they tell me they really just want some diapering and the cuddles. You know, the usual stuff those boring mommies provide. I nod and ask them about their personal life. I need to know where they live on campus. Do they live alone? Do they live with a girlfriend? What classes are they taking? How often do their parents come and visit? I ask them these questions for their own good, so I can curate an experience that makes the most sense for them. For example, if their parents come to visit once a month, that’s the week I’ll be sure to make sure they are diapered. So they’ll remember who their real mommy is while they’re having polite conversations with the adults who failed them as a child. After they’ve answered all their questions, I tell them it’s time to do a quick inspection of their bodies. The men generally flinch at this. I’m not sure what they were expecting; they are here to be diapered,after all, I would be seeing their pee pees in due time. But this is different. I actually built a special room for this inspection. It’s filled with mirrors. But not just any kind of mirror. They’re actually slightly warped. You see, some of these men pull off their shorts with great excitement and strut into the room, certain the dick swinging between their legs will impress me. But while in the inspection room, their penises look tiny. Like little baby shrimp nestled between their legs. The mirrors aren’t magic or anything, but each of these wannabe men gasp at their sight and I take their penises and sigh with disappointment. Before they enter the room, I fit each boy with a collar that keeps their necks straight. I tell them it’s because posture is critically important, and that will be the first lesson they will learn while they are with me. They will have good manners; they will have good posture, and they will be good for mommy. Zach was terrified when he entered the mirror room for the first time. He kept trying to look down to see if what he saw in the mirror was real. His shrimp penis in the mirror was a respectable size in the real world, but I didn’t need him to know that. Boys with big dick energy were problematic enough already and needed to be taken down a peg or two. So I just put the small cocklet between my fingers, asked him if he needed tweezers to masturbate, and demanded he explain himself. Zach stammered out an apology which caused my heart to explode in joy. He was sorry for having such a small penis. He hadn’t realized it was so small. Zach was stumbling over his words at this point, fumbling with my reality and his perception of reality. I asked him what it was I was holding between my fingers. “It’s my dick.” I glared at him from the mirror. “No, it’s not. What did we just discuss?” “I.. I… am… sorry, ma’am?” He thought I was upset that he had not called me ma’am. I had been very clear, I was mommy. Not ma’am, not Miss Jessica, not Mom. I was mommy. I squeeze his balls set him straight. “My penis mommy,” Zach winced, still looking in horror at the tiny penis I was holding. “I don’t think this is a penis now, is it?” I still held onto it with my delicate fingers. “Mommy?” He was confused. They usually are at this point. None of them asked for this. But then again, people rarely ask for what they need. “This one-inch, thing looks more like a pee pee than anything else. Limp and harmless.” Zach gasped. He didn’t want to say that. So I just hit his balls once. “It’s my baby pee pee, mommy.” “I want you to tell me that you don’t have a penis. Only grown men have a penis. You have a baby pee pee.” Zach said it, a tear rolling down his cheek. I smiled and had him say it about fifty more times before I was satisfied. The mirror always made what happened next easier. I kept them in the collar for their first diapering. The less they see their penis, the better. I don’t want them to get any ideas. Some of my boys I’d put in chastity while I had them on the bright pink nursery table. For others, I’d just tuck them down so they can’t get those nasty erections they all tend to get during their first diaper change with me. All of them get the suppository. I needed them to realize what it was like to be my helpless babies for a while. They were asking for it, after all. Take Brandon’s application for a session with me. He said he’d “like to know what it’s like to be a baby for a few hours.” The poor guy even said he wanted to feel helpless like a baby. Evidently, his life was stressful enough as it was, and this was one way he could get that relief. I’ll be honest. I know why they’re asking for these things. It’s because they read too many AB/DL stories on Reddit and those other sites. They think that the young man can just go into a nursery, tell the Mommy what he wants, and at the end of the day, go home after a mind-blowing orgasm. But babies don’t have orgasms. That’s for adults only. No babies have to sit in their mess until an adult notices they need to be changed. They are snapped into baby onesies because it’s easier to keep their clothes on that way. And they’re strapped onto changing tables, because god forbid the baby roll off during a diaper change. Brandon was put off by the mirror room and squirmed and whelped when I slid both suppositories into him. I guess he’s not used to Mommy putting fingers in his “no no” place. But once I got the diaper taped on him and the plastic pants rolled up his legs, along with the locking harness so bad babies couldn’t get their hands in trouble, I sent him into the playroom to have some fun. The playroom was a room I had custom-built in my house. The architect was puzzled at first, when I insisted on supersizing the proportions of the room. I wanted the windows to take up each wall so they were floor to ceiling, I had a few baby mobiles installed throughout the room that were larger than life. But the thing I was most proud of, was the floor. It was extremely bouncy, making it nearly impossible for a baby to walk across it, let alone one of my larger babies who were wearing a thick diaper and booties. Every now and then, one of them would figure out how to stand up. But I knew how to nip that in the bud pretty quickly. A pair of spiky locking booties always did the trick. I loved watching them take a few tentative steps, insisting to me that they could walk with no problem, only to discover after a few steps they’d need to crawl on their hands and knees. But Brandon was a fun one to watch. About twenty minutes into playing with the toys in the room, he got this look in his eyes. It was just about then I’d leave the room and tell him I’d be back in an hour or so. I closed and locked the door behind me, but not before I pressed the button on the wall that allowed the shades to rise. That’s when Brandon saw that my house backed onto a busy street corner where students were walking about, minding their own business. And my windows were perfectly in view for everyone. What he didn’t know was that no one could see in, but there was no need to tell him that. He needed to focus on not messing his diapers for mommy. This was always my favorite part, watching these babies begin to bang at the door with their mittened fists, or just break down in tears, knowing they were about to make a massive, smelly present for mommy. The suppositories were a special blend of mine. I made them myself. They were slow to release so each of my babies would be messing several times over the next hour. The first time was humiliating. The back of the diaper proofing out with a massive mess. The second time was demoralizing. The diaper just continued to expand while the wearer realized that they had absolutely no control. By the third and fourth time, the little ones were absolutely sobbing, realizing that they’d already spent a significant amount of time in the diaper and that there was no sign of mommy coming back anytime soon. They always cried. They always pitched a fit. They begged they pleaded. But best of all, all of them thought that the people on the street, the ones living their lives and minding their own business, could see them do their infantile deed. After a while, I’d return to the nursery and the now humbled men would look in my direction and beg for someone to change their diaper. Sometimes I’d say yes and drag them over to the changing table next to the window. But other times I’d say that I needed to run a quick errand and that’d I’d be back soon and instead help them into the giant crib next to the window. I’d tell them that they needed to be safe, so of course, I’d strap them to the crib mattress on their back, and give them a pacifier to suck on. No one wants babies who will spend all day crying. Even if they did need a change. But my favorite thing to do was to ask my babies if they needed a change, have them beg for one, and then reveal that my guest who was over would change them because “mommy is busy and just doesn’t have time.” They’d beg for mercy at that point. They’d insist that this wasn’t what they wanted, this wasn’t the plan, and this wasn’t what they paid for. But I know what they needed. I know these men need to be just like babies. This is why when Tommy was in the nursery, I brought the woman he had slept with the week before into the room to change his packed pampers. He had begged for a change and was about to get the most humiliating change possible. *** Wanna see more and read part two? Check it out: https://www.patreon.com/darkstoryhouse

My wife knew what my day had been like as I slumped into the passenger seat of her car. “Rough day at work?” She asked as the car pulled out of the parking lot and headed home. “You have no idea,” I replied. “It’s like no one believes that I can just, do my job competently. My car being stuck in the shop doesn't help either. Thanks for picking me up honey.” “Well, you can’t blame them,” My wife said. “After all, you are still Mommy’s little diaper wearing sissy. A little sissy diaper baby. Who’s Mommy’s little sissy diaper boy?” She said, her voice dropping into the teasing, mocking tone of baby talk. “Who’s Mommy’s little sissy diaper boy?” She asked again, looking over at me when I didn’t respond to her initial question. “I am,” I said, picking up at her words. “Yes you are. Yes you are. So smart, so smart. Such a smart little sissy diaper boy,” She continued on. “Do you need your diapers? I bet you need your diapers tonight, don’t you?” “Yes please, Mommy.” My wife smiled, and the rest of the drive continued on in an excited silence for the evening to come. Before we went home my Mommy/wife decided to stop at the grocery store. “I think I will make a nice yummy steak for myself tonight,” She said as we grabbed a cart and entered the store. “And we will make a nice, yummy smoothie for my little sissy. A steak is far too hard for a little sissy to eat. You need something soft and nutritious.” I tried following my wife around the store as she shopped, but, worn out from work, I began lagging behind her. About halfway through shopping, Mommy turned and sternly said to me, “That’s it little sissy, hands on the cart. If you aren’t going to be a good boy and stay with Mommy I am going to make you keep your hands on the cart so you don’t wander off and get taken home by some mean domme looking for a new sissy to punish.” Embarrassment from her words and having to keep my hands on the cart like a child was the final shot I needed to shake off my exhaustion from the office and be ready for the night ahead. When we got home, Mommy ordered me to bring my high chair up from the basement, water the garden, and bring in the mail before joining her in the bedroom. “In that order, sissy.” She made sure to emphasize. I understood the reason for the ordering when I entered our bedroom. My time outside had given her time to get ready for the evening, without me hearing her shuffle through the deep recesses of our closet for the items she had laid out on the bed. "Arms up baby," Mommy ordered as she came over to me. She had slipped into a retro 50's style dress while I was watering the vegetables and flowers. It was her go-to outfit whenever she was feeling dominant. It only took her a moment to unbutton my shirt and pull it off my body. Another minute and my socks and shoes were tossed out of the way. A third and I was stepping out of my slacks and underwear, pooled around my ankles. I was then gently laid on top of the old, pink blanket we had found at a garage sale that served as my changing mat. I watched as Mommy slid a latex glove over her hand and poured some lubricant on it. A gasp slipped past my lips as one of her fingers penetrated me. She slid it slowly in and out. In and out, gently preparing me for what was coming next. Just like she had with her finger, Mommy lubed the anal beads, then gently slid them into my asshole. Each bead felt more pleasurable than the last as it popped inside me, and I moaned as Mommy forced the last few beads in my rectum. The sensation as they entered, and the pressure against my prostate, felt wonderful. Then the sensual pleasure of the beads was replaced by a shiver as Mommy used a baby wipe to wipe off the excess lube and my sweat from the day. She grabbed the diaper set aside. The pattern had princesses wearing pink dresses and standing next to ponies. She unfolded the diaper, then roughly folded and mashed it, breaking up the tight packing of the absorbent material. This made the diaper thicker and more poofy. Satisfied with her work, she gave me a single word command, "Up." Dutifully, I raised my legs and grabbed my ankles, holding my feet aloft. Mommy then slid the diaper underneath me, and manhandled me around until I was positionedhow she wanted me. I let out another contented sigh and babyish coos as I smelled the scent of baby powder and felt it sprinkled across my skin. These soft coos quickly turned to lustful moans. Mommy always made sure the baby powder was thoroughly rubbed into my dick and balls. She finally decided she had done an adequate job of protecting my gentle sissy skin when my body was bucking in time with her ministrations. The front of the diaper was then folded up and the tapes were tightly pulled so the diaper was snug across my body, providing the sensuous comfort and cradling that every adult baby and diaper lover craves. Mommy then helped me to sit up on the edge of the bed. She slid a pair of white, frilly ankle socks onto my feet. She then pulled my pink, "Crybaby" onesie down over my head. After helping me stand up, l felt Mommy closing the crotch snaps. She then made me hold my hands out. Leather bondage mittens soon encased my hands. The snap of two heart shaped padlocks meant that I would wear all of my babyish attire until mommy decided it was time to take it off. One of my giant pink pacifiers was slipped between my lips and clipped the strap to the bib of the onesie. Lastly one of my frilly bonnets was set on top of my head and tied tightly underneath my chin. Mommy then had me lead her back downstairs to the kitchen. She always enjoyed watching me toddle down the stairs in my thick diapers, and me leading meant she didn't have to miss a moment. Once we reached the kitchen, Mommy helped me step up into my highchair, locking the tray and by extension me in place. The living room is visible from the kitchen, and Bluey was soon playing on the tv. I was also given a doll to help occupy me while I waited for dinner. I did my best to be a good sissy and wait patiently for dinner. I had already watched the episodes of Bluey Mommy had set the TV to several times though, and there wasn't much I could think to do with just a single doll. So, it only took about five minutes for the soft cradling sensation of the diaper against my dick and balls combined with the anal beads rubbing on my prostate to make me a horny little sissy in my highchair. After a couple minutes of my highchair squeaking from me trying to somehow get off by humping in place, I attracted Mommy’s attention. Mercifully or cruelly, depending on your point of view, she gave me a magic wand. It felt good, but confined as I was, I couldn't get the vibrator into the right position to do more than edge myself. Trying to cum before Mommy decided it would be more fun for her to take the vibrator away, I wet my diaper hoping the thicker padding would let me apply more pressure. It didn't thanks to the tray and my own thick thighs. Mommy giggled at me as she brought dinner over. Her steak smelled delicious and was making me salivate. I'd also only succeeded in making myself even hornier with the vibrator. Needless to say, I was frustrated at this point and didn't appreciate her laughter as she took the magic wand away from me. I glared at her, but with my pacifier and bonnet my glare only made her laugh at me more. "Oh, I see someone is a fussy baby diaper boy," Mommy said, setting her steak down on the table. It looked as delicious as it smelled, and a small amount of drool slipped past my pacifier and down my face as I looked at it. Mommy left and returned with my dinner and a bright white bib. Mommy tied the bib tightly around my neck and adjusted the tray so my arms could not get out from underneath it, while I examined my dinner. Mommy's baby food dinners for me were best summarized as eccentric. The peaches and cream had been palatable. The baby food jars of yams and green peas mixed together made me retch. I wasn't quite sure where this fit on that scale. My meal was three semi mushy purple balls in one of my baby bowls, with a baby bottle filled with water to wash whatever it was down. Mommy pulled her chair out and sat down. She took a few bites of her steak, and commented on how tender and juicy it was. She then pulled the dummy out of my mouth, scooped a large helping of the concoction up, and stuffed it into my mouth. I swallowed the spoonful and opened my mouth for more. My dinner, as it turned out, was vanilla ice cream blended with several different berries, and it was delicious. Mommy gave me a second spoonful before putting the nipple of the baby bottle to my mouth to suckle at for a bit. We kept this pattern until both of our dinners were finished, her taking a few bites of her steak and a couple sips of wine, before feeding me a couple bites and letting me suckle from my bottle. When we were both finished she wiped my face off with the bib before untying it from my neck and sticking my soother back into my mouth. I was left to sit, suck, and wonder what was next while she tidied up the remains of dinner. When Mommy returned she reached down under the tray and poked at my diaper, feeling it fuller than before she said, "Awe, such a good baby sissy diaper boy, using your diapers just like you should. Now, our you ready for a nap?" I glowered around my pacifier and underneath my bonnet at that. I didn't want to be put to bed so early in the evening, and without cumming. My expression made mommy say though, "oh, that definitely proves that someone needs a nap. Now come on." She undid the tray, and helped me down from the highchair. She led me upstairs to our bedroom and laid me down on top of the bedspread. Mommy then took one of the lengths of ribbon we kept in the nightstand and tied my mittened hands to the headboard with it. She told me to be a good baby and stay put while she was gone for a second. I looked after her confused about what we were doing. I understood what she meant by nap though as she returned to the bedroom, magic wand in hand. Mommy unzipped her dress and pulled it off, revealing the lingerie she had been wearing underneath. She then plugged the magic wand into the outlet and climbed on top of me. She rested her crotch above mine, pressing her lacy panties against the padding of my diaper. She then stuck the magic wand between us, and switched it on. She ground her hips into the magic wand and my diaper, humping and thrusting as she pleasured us. Well, more accurately, she pleasured herself on top of me. The vibrations of the magic wand weer still intense enough to stimulate my dick though, and each time she humped the vibrator on top of me she drove the anal beads against my prostate. Soon we were both on the verge of orgasm. I came as soon as I felt Mommy’s legs squeezing me. She always tightened her legs as she was coming, and that drove the vibrator straight against my cock, the vibrations and pressure sending me over the edge as I released inside of my diaper. She came soon after, shutting the vibrator off and crumbling into a ball next to me. We laid like that for a while, basking in our post-orgasmic glow. Mommy recovered before me. She got up, gave me a kiss and headed into our bathroom. I heard water running, but I was still too out of it from my orgasm to register what exactly she was doing. Five minutes later though she returned, and freed me from both the headboard and the bondage mittens. She gently undressed me, untying my bonnet, peeling the ankle socks off of my feet, unsnapping the crotch snaps and pulling my onesie off over my head. Last she undid the tapes of my diaper and unceremoniously tossed it in the trash. Mommy then took me to the bathroom, where she had prepared a bubble bath for me. I eased into the tub. The bubbles and warmth of the water were absolutely wonderful. Mommy left me to push the mounds of bubbles around for a few minutes by myself. She returned with a baby bottle of cool water. For a while we sat and enjoyed the presence of each other, me sucking on my bottle and playing with the bubbles while she sat on the toilet reading a book on her phone. When I finished my bottle she put her phone down and began bathing me. I relaxed even further and began to feel sleepy under her ministrations. She tenderly massaged my scalp as she shampooed my hair, and rubbed away aches and pains as she lathered my body with a soapy washcloth. I was fighting off yawns while she rinsed me off, and it took all of the willpower I could still muster to keep my eyes open as she wrapped a warm fluffy towel around me to dry me off. When finished, Mommy led me back to our bed where a fresh diaper awaited me. I was powdered again and this diaper was taped tight against me. This time a pair of plastic panties were slid over the diaper. Mommy decided to put me in a new outfit for bed, a frilly purple diaper cover and pink ballerina shirt. The oversized binky was returned to my lips, and Mommy slipped a pair of headphones into my ears playing an audiobook for me while I fell asleep. She then kissed me on the top of my head and headed back to the bathroom to take a shower herself. I was already softly snoring before She reached the bathroom door, reliving this wonderful evening in my dreams. The End.

Glad you all like the story. Here's the latest installment. XV. I figured that I might as well talk with Auntie Dana. She had offered, after all. So I told her, and kind of went through everything, even acknowledging the messy situation I’d found myself in when we’d previously met. To her credit, she kept a straight face through everything, even nodding as if she understood my plight. “So…why the baby treatment? Why diapers? Is this comfortable for you?” It took me a bit aback; I’d never really talked with Mommy about this, other than agreeing to partake in the regression therapy, and well, Auntie Dana was the first interaction I’d had without Mommy around after this treatment had started. She seemed like she meant well, and I was happy for the outlet. “I’ll admit, I don’t know how I completely feel about it, or even what to think; I’d been having these bathroom incidents with wetting the bed, and then wetting at work, and then the few messy accidents that were more or less just that, accidents. We went to a doctor and apparently my muscles had atrophied for some unknown reason, so it just seemed like a natural fit I guess.” “Well, that explains the diapering, and I can definitely understand it from your standpoint, and your Mommy’s, especially as a parent myself, you don’t want to be having poop and pee all over everything. But why the baby thing though?” Again, outside of Mommy and Denise, I’d never delved into these things with anyone else, because, well, I really didn’t know how or why to explain my shortcomings growing up. So I told Auntie Dana allll about my thoughts on it. “I guess I’m more unsure of it than the diaper thing, but you know, it kind of feels right, but at the same time, it feels maybe like something I should be embarrassed of. What 18 year old goes to college, and then turns back the clock 17 years after one year? People I know probably would think that I’d found my way into a bad stash of drugs and had fried my brain, but you know, it’s more than that. I just…I’ve always felt like I’ve been drifting through life, just a casual observer, and well, this makes more, immersive? Maybe I could learn some new things, maybe be a better person? I don’t know, I really don’t. It tears me up at times, but then there are times when I really feel like I’m doing the right thing.” “So you’ve just been a drifting little soul this entire time, and then you met your Mommy?” “Well yeah, and really, it wasn’t like I was looking for an ‘adult’ in my life, she just was more or less someone who I really found interesting to talk to, and it was really just a random encounter. We ‘clicked’ in a lot of ways, but it wasn’t something romantic; I’m from a small town, you know, and her being incredibly intelligent and cultured, well, it was someone to have discussions with that I’d otherwise had never had in my life.” “But won’t you miss any of that, though?” “Well, don’t judge, but really, my previous life existed of me getting high on marijuana, sitting on the beach, and doing associated things. I liked school, and probably will miss that a bit, but I feel like now, I kind of belong to something? Does that make sense?” “Well of course it does. From what you’ve told me, you’ve had an unfilled hole for more or less most of your life, and you’ve been seeking something. From the looks of it, and the sounds of it, you’re fulfilling that missing piece, and really get to be yourself.” “That’s most of it. After years of wandering, I kind of feel…safe? I guess? Does that make sense?” “Yes, absolutely, and can I tell you something?” “Of course Auntie Dana” “Most of what you’ll come to find out is that what makes things fun for babies is that you’ll fall into a routine, and you’ll know what to expect most days. Your Mommy hasn’t had a baby since Sammy was little, and well, it’s going to take an adjustment period I’d think, but I can tell you, she’s over the moon that she’s got you to take care of. Work really consumed her life for a long time, and with Samantha getting older and being out of the house soon, you’ve kind of given her a new thing to look forward to….obviously, you’re seemingly happy with this, so while there’s going to be ups and downs, it will work out for the best.” She continued (she really could talk), “I’m not the most religious person, but I think that sometimes people come into each other’s lives for a reason, and well, I think you and your Mommy found each other for a reason, and it seems like you’re both happy with it so far, so hopefully it keeps up.” “I am really happy with it; I’m also really nervous, too, because well, it’s been quite a change, and it seems like it’s only going to change more,” I told her. “You’d be correct with that, and you’ve got a lot of things that are going to be changing in the future, and honestly sweetie? It’s completely natural to be anxious to something like this, because like you said, it’s a real unknown, and the unknown is always scary for anyone, even me…yes, even adults get scared,” she laughed, “and don’t worry, I’ll show you that it’s not all that bad being a baby, you’ll have a lot of fun when you come hang with Auntie Dana if your Mommy is at work; if you like it here, I don’t mind watching you, especially because it gives Amelia someone to play with.” I nodded. “Thanks for talking with me, I’m glad I got to tell someone about the things going on in my head.” “You bet,” she told me. “Now look, I’m going to keep you in baby mode starting now, but I just want to let you know that if you ever feel any need to talk, I’ll let you use your big girl words and talk with me. As far as I’m concerned, you’re my family now too, so if you’re ever having a tough time, and your Mommy is at work, or you just feel like you need someone else to talk to, please, please, please reach out to me, and we can have another ‘Girl’s Time’ discussion; you’re going through some giant steps in your life right now, and I realize that you may feel like you need to talk, so I want you to know that your Auntie Dana is always here, okay baby?” she told me, in a really comforting way. “Otay Auntie Dana, fank you,” I told her. “Of course, sweetie,” she replied. “Now here’s how things will go, I’m just going to do everything the same between you and Amelia today…if I need to change her, I’ll change you at the same time, and you’ll both eat at the same time, take naps at the same time, and well, you get the point, you’re a baby, but you seem like a smart one,” she laughed, before asking, “Do you need changed, honey?” “Nuh-uh,” I told her. I was telling the truth, I hadn’t gone yet since I was at Auntie Dana’s, so it wasn’t like I was avoiding one, not that I could really get out of it anyway. “Well, I’ll be checking you in a little bit, and we’ll take care of it if you need it, sound good?” “Mm-hmm,” I told her. “Auntie Dana?” “Yes sweetie?” “I big giwl one more time?” “Oh surrre,” she laughed, “what do you want to talk about?” “Are you okay with changing my diapers? I’ll be honest, that’s been driving my anxiety today, and quite honestly, it makes me feel a bit like a burden,” I told her. Her smile went to one of quasi-concern. “Now Jac-y, what would make you think that I wouldn’t?” “Well, I would feel a little uneasy changing a bigger ‘baby’s’ diaper”, I told her. “There’s your answer, you’re just a bigger baby,” she laughed, “Jac-y, I have a ton of experience changing diapers, and if I had a problem with it, well, you’d probably be somewhere else today, I told your Mommy that it was not problem at all…I’ve got two kids, I’m basically a professional at this point,” she chuckled. “Is that your only concern?” she asked. “Yeah, it really is.” “You’ve got nothing to worry about, it’s not something that bothers me at all. Now if you took your diapey off and pottied on Auntie Dana’s floor? Well, that’d probably get you in quite a bit of trouble….but changing a dirty diaper? You’re a baby, sweetie, it comes with the territory. I’ve seen enough poop and pee over the last few years that it’s second nature at this point, I probably should get a degree or a license in it.” I couldn’t help but laugh at a vision in my head of Auntie Dana with a “Professional Diaper Changer” business card. “Is that funny sweetie, do you think Auntie Dana is the boss babysitter? The best at changing little stinky tushies?” “Yes Auntie Dana,” I told her. “Well, I guess it is funny, and Amelia would probably agree with you, now, do you want your binkie sweetie?” I nodded. She went and got the diaper bag and pulled it out. “Wow, your Mommy really sent you prepared today, there’s a bunch of diapers, a spare outfit, some formula in a bottle, and everything a baby girl at her Auntie’s house would need!” she found the pacifier, and walked over to me, handing it to me. “Here you go, sweetheart,” she had such a warm smile, “Now back to baby time for you, thank you for talking with me today, I’m really glad you and your Mommy found each other!” “Tanks Auntie Dana,” I popped the binkie in my mouth. This was a different feeling, but I liked the relaxing nature of being able to suckle on the binkie, especially as I was still a little nervous about all of this thing. It was great to talk with Auntie Dana for a bit, even if it wasn’t the longest time, but I still had that feeling of anxiety that I couldn’t shake. Maybe once I got a diaper change it’d go away, or maybe once I started playing with Amelia. “Okay then, let’s go see if Amelia is up, we’re going to have a lot of fun today,” she told me with a grin. We got up from the couch and started to walk upstairs. This was a very nice house and the walls were scattered with abstract and landscape paintings, and interspersed with pictures of Dana’s family, who were always smiles. If I grew up in this house, I probably would have been all smiles too. It was a marked contrast from the awkward family portraits I’d been apart of growing up. If nothing else was different on this whole journey, it seems that I’d stumbled onto a group of rather confident, and happy people. A hallway stretched upstairs with several doors on each side. There was a bathroom, which I wasn’t going to be using, and on either side of it were two doors. One door was open and had a bunked bed inside that was draped in pink sheets, among other posters for random cartoons and everything else. I assumed that it was Natalie’s room, and my suspicions were confirmed by a rather-regal looking “N” on the door. On the other side of the bathroom was another door with a rather cute “A” on it, and with the door closed, I assumed this was Amelia’s. Further cementing this belief is the fact that we both stopped in front of the door. As I got lost in my thoughts, I had a nagging thought in the back of my head. Pressure was building up in my bladder, and it’d been building for some time. I’d been having control problems lately, for sure, but the potential embarrassment that would come with a diaper change by not only someone who never had changed me, but also in front of others, well, that gave me a bit of unease. I was at a loss; I didn’t know how to proceed. Part of me was embarrassed to go through a diaper change with Auntie Dana, but the other part of me remembered what she’d told me earlier; I was just a “bigger baby” after all. It was taking all of what bladder muscles I had left to hold it in, sooner or later, that dam was going to burst. With all that in mind, I shrugged my shoulders, gave up control, and just let go, and dumped the San Francisco Bay in my diaper; I’d had a bit to drink already this morning and it was really moving its way through pretty fast. Luckily I had a diaper on, otherwise, it’d have been something that resembled Lake Superior on Auntie Dana’s floor. I don’t think she noticed, and if she did, it seemed that her thoughts were elsewhere, namely waking up Amelia. “Shall we go in?” Dana asked. “Yesh,” I told her, though I think it was ultimately a rhetorical question. She opened the door, revealing a sleeping Amelia. Like her sister’s room, this one was immaculately set-up, with a net of stuffed animals hanging in one corner, some drawers on one side, a changing table with a diaper pail next to that, and a lowered crib sitting on the floor. It looked like something you’d see out of a catalog. I had to give it to Dana, she really had style, that was for sure. No expenses were spared in either girl’s room. My thoughts were interrupted by a prodding on my bottom; I felt my blouse pulled up and my diaper pulled back, before it was finally grabbed on the front. “Looks like you’re not dry anymore and from the feel of it, you must have just gone,” she told me, “don’t worry, we’ll get you all clean, Amelia probably needs changing too.” I could probably wait, I guess. I knew it was going to happen at some point, but I was glad that it seemed like I was going to get this out of the way, and that I could probably still wait a little bit. Dana gently tapped Amelia, who slowly opened her eyes. “Mommy?” she asked rather meekly. “Good morning sweetie, it’s time to get up and have some breakfast. You have a visitor today, too,” she told her rather sweetly. “Baby Jacwyn?” Amelia asked, sitting up. “Yes, Baby Jaclyn’s mommy brought her over to play with you for the day, isn’t that just so exciting?” Auntie Dana started speaking in an overly-excited tone, one very appropriate for toddlers. “YAY! BABY JACWYN!” Amelia screamed, doing almost a sitting down happy dance, before looking at me. “Mommy, Jacwyn big girl?” she asked, pointing at me. “No, no, Jaclyn is a baby just like you, just a little taller,” she looked at me and winked. “Oh otay,” she smiled. “Let’s get you out of the crib, do you need to be changed?” Auntie Dana asked pointedly. “Umm hmm” Amelia replied. “Well, I have to change Jaclyn too, so why don’t you two girls wait up here, and I’ll go grab her a diaper, and I’ll just change you both here, sound good?” We obviously didn’t have any choice in the matter, so we both nodded. “Well good, I’m glad you saw it my way, I’ll be right back, don’t you two move a muscle!” She ran out of the room, and Amelia looked at me. “Do you wanna pway dowwies wif me? I haf wots of offur stuff too!” “Um, sure Amelia, dat sounds good,” I spoke behind my binky. Just as we were making our plans for the day, Auntie Dana showed back up, carrying a diaper, changing pad, and wipes, obviously ready to take care of Mommy business. “Okay, which one of you little girls wants to go first?” she asked. “Me Mommy! Me Mommy!” Amelia replied. “Well, Amelia it is, then!” Auntie Dana picked Amelia up and laid her on the changing table. She took out some clothes to get her dressed for the day. I guess it was best to probably take care of these two things at once. Auntie Dana made quick work of the diaper, rolling it up with the used wipes and putting a new diaper on before getting Amelia dressed, and helping her off the table. “Me-lia is…All Clean!” she said in a sing-song voice, before turning her attention to me. “Okay Jaclyn, it’s your turn. I don’t know if you’ll fit up here, so we’ll just change you down below, that sound good?” she asked, though I don’t know that she really expected an answer. “Otay.” Was all I could reply. She laid the pad out, with the diaper and wipes on one side, and then patted it. “Come and lay down sweetie, this will just take a quick second and then I’ll leave you two to play.” I did as I was told, and assumed the position. Auntie Dana expertly pulled down my leggings around my ankles, and off my feet, and then popped my tapes off my diaper, and opened it. She moved it out of the way, and pushed my legs back towards my chest as she wiped my entire diaper area, teasing me the whole time about my “wet panties”. She unfolded the new diaper, and put me down on it, and taped it back up, and then had me stand up. “There we go, two dry girls, ready to take the world on, why don’t we bring your toys downstairs so that I can watch the two of you,” she told us. I stood there and looked on. “No weggings?” I asked. I did feel a little underdressed, especially given my outfits of the last few days. “No, not in the house, sweetie, it’s going to be easier for me to check you that way if you need a change,” Auntie Dana told me. Fair enough I thought. It actually did make a lot of sense. There was a wetness strip on the front, so that was easy enough to tell, and well, if I made a poopy, well, that wouldn’t be a hard check either. We grabbed some toys from Amelia’s room and headed downstairs. Dana put on a kids show in the background, I think it was Nick, Jr. with something on it, and we went about “playing”. It was a little weird for me; like I said, I’d never been around little kids before, and really, I didn’t know how to interact. I’d seen adults interact with little ones before, sure, but it wasn’t something I was necessarily accustomed to, nor was I really well equipped. In reality, it was just kind of awkward. Amelia had her pick of things, and we just kind of went to town. I got some Barbies out and made some noises in a pink convertible, and we made silly sounds and voices. Auntie Dana came out with a camera and started taking pictures of the two of us playing, “I really want to show Jaclyn’s mommy how well Jac-y is doing with her new friend today!” After what seemed like a whole photo roll had been gone through, she went and put it back somewhere, before reemerging into the living room. “Well girls, lets get some breakfast for the two of you, I’ve made some special stuff for each of you that I think you’ll both like.” We scooted into the kitchen, where a high-chair was setup, presumably for Amelia, as it was more geared for her size, and it had a plate of cut up fruit and some scrambled eggs on it. Next to that, two other places were set. One had a plate with an omelet on it, and the other was what appeared to be a bunch of blended stuff, with a bottle of formula next to it. My spot, I assumed. It smelled good, certainly, but it definitely looked unappetizing. Auntie Dana must have caught my stare. “Honeybug, your mommy gave me instructions on your diet, and I made some stuff for you. It may not look the best, but I think it will be good, it beats the processed stuff they sell in the stores”, with a look that can be best described as a cross between a shrug and a smile. She added, “If you’re a good eater, I’ll let you have some of mine, too, I don’t know if I’ll eat everything.” Didn’t sound like too bad of a deal, I supposed. This was my new reality, after all. I gave up my choice of food when I gave up control over my life’s affairs. “Since ‘Melia is getting to be a bigger girl, she’s going to eat, and I’ll feed you yours, so that’s why you’re next to me, you can’t eat this stuff with your fingers.” I went and sat down, my diaper feeling like a pillow on the hard chairs. Certainly, diapers did have their drawbacks, but you couldn’t argue that the built-in cushion was one of them. Auntie Dana tied a bib around my neck, and began alternating eating her food with feeding me mine. When Auntie Dana went to eat hers, I alternated by taking drinks from the bottle. The formula was really, really unappetizing, and almost kind of bland. I guess it could have been worse, but as someone who had grown up chain-drinking Mountain Dew, things like this were never my favorite, though I can honestly say that I’d never been confused for a baby formula aficionado. The food though? I can honestly say that I wasn’t the biggest fan of its texture, but it didn’t taste terrible. I’d assumed that it had some fruit and probably omelet mixed up in it, and like the formula, it probably could have been much worse. I imagined other pureed meals were in my future for the foreseeable future, and it was good to simply take the good with the bad. For her part, Auntie Dana shared some of her omelet with me, and well, that was really, really good. By the time that breakfast was over, I seemed to have colored glop all over my face, and Amelia had much the same kind of a mess on her tray, although it wasn’t as drastic as mine. Auntie Dana grabbed some baby wipes (which seemed to be located in every room of the house), and wiped my hands and face down, and then let Amelia off and did the same with her tray. She told us to go on and play, and we went back to doing what we’d been doing. As awkward as it had initially been, I felt like I was hitting my groove. We played for another few hours, and by that time, I think that both Amelia and I were in drastic need of a diaper change. She smelled a bit, and me, well, I was wet again. To be honest, I hadn’t really thought of it, I’d been so engrossed in playing that I just kind of let go as I went for the morning. I noticed Amelia grunting a bit, it seemed to be a universal sign amongst all of the toddlers and babies I’d been around (which admittedly was very few), but she kept on playing too. Soon, Auntie Dana came in, diapers in hand. “Well, it sure smells like someone here left a present for me, which one of you cuties is it?” Neither of us spoke, and just kind of stared awkwardly. “Well, I guess I’m going to have to check, then aren’t I?” she commented, “Jac-y, why don’t you come over here real quickly, did you make a stinky for your Auntie Dana?” I blushed, “nuh uh” was about all I could say. “Well, let me check just to make sure,” she told me, and then proceeded to hike up my blouse, pulling out the back to look down. “Nope, not stinky, it looks like you’re pretty soaked though, so we’ll take care of that in just a short bit.” “That means…Aaaameelia, did you make a stinky present for Mommy?” “Nuh uh, it Jacwyn,” Amelia teased. “Are you saying that Jac-y pooped and put it in your diaper?” “Yeah Mommy, yeah!” “Let’s just check,” Auntie Dana was having a good time with this, and with a quick check of Amelia’s diaper, it was obvious what she’d done. “Well now it seems like we have the poopy culprit here, yes we do!” Auntie Dana said sweetly. “Let’s change you two girls out of your dirties and then we can go do something else fun,” she told us. “Otay” we both said in unison. Auntie Dana motioned for us, “C’mere, let’s get you changed” She laid us both down next to each other, and changed my diaper first, and then had me lay there while she finished changing Amelia’s dirty diaper. At that point, I had never felt so little. Here I was, having my diaper changed, and then had to lay down while the toddler I was playing with had much of the same thing done. It was kind of comforting, I guess. I didn’t have a care in the world at this point, and it was nice just to have my bottom dry again. I’m sure Amelia was glad to be out of hers, too. “Well girls, you need to leave your toys here, and I’ve got some fun for us to do, do you know what it is?” We both kind of stared like deer looking at an oncoming car. “Fingerpaints!” Dana told us. Really, Dana was probably the best parent that a little kid could have. She was so energetic, so happy, and just really tried to make things fun for everyone. I’m sure there were some trying moments, as there usually are, but she seemed to really embrace this role as a mom and quite frankly, she was as good a babysitter as anyone could have, too. Auntie Dana stripped us both down to our respective diapers, and had us go to the table, where she’d set up a whole station of things. “Now I want you both to make some pretty pictures for me and for Jac-y’s Mommy, go on and paint your masterpieces.” I sat there, not knowing what really to do or paint. Should I do something kind of un-baby-like, or should I just go crazy with lines and lots of other oddball things? I chose the latter. It honestly was a riot; I loved art as it was, and to be able to really let my little creative juices flow made it that much more enjoyable. By the end of the time, I’d come up with some things that could have resembled, fish, powerlines, or anything else that a person well-versed in symbolism may have interpreted as some sort of sign or something. We both had our fun, though I don’t think that Auntie Dana took any joy in having to clean the mess up. There was paint everywhere, on the table, on us, on the paper, on the floor; we’d really done a number. I saw why she had stripped us down to our diapers; there would have been a lot of paint smears and stains on everything else. Once she was done cleaning us up, she let us go outside and play in their back yard, and then go lunch ready. The back yard was great; it reminded me of a forest in the middle of affluent suburbia. There were big trees, lots of plants, and a great swing set and playhouse that was obviously for both Natalie and Amelia. Amelia and I went down the slides, ran through the trees, watched the birds, and got all of our excess energy out just by running. The cool and crisp air felt nice on my bare legs, and though I fell on my bottom a few times, it was obviously cushioned from the falls. Soon, Auntie Dana appeared outside, “It’s lunch time girls!” We both stopped what we were doing, though Amelia was a little defiant about it. I knew better than to cross someone, especially a babysitter, and I went ahead in. Amelia pouted about not wanting to come back inside, but after a few (seemingly) idle threats by Auntie Dana, Amelia came in too. Once again, I had the pleasure of some pureed food, this time macaroni, cheese and hot dogs, and Amelia got to eat the solid versions. Auntie Dana had an appetizing looking salad, and just like the morning, took it upon herself to feed me while she ate as well. She was very adept at it; her multi-tasking skills seemed unparalleled, other than maybe Mommy’s. The one bright spot about this lunch though was that I got to drink a baby bottle filled with the juice that Mommy liked to buy for me; she’d sent over some for me to drink during the day, and honestly, it gave me a nice break from the pureed mush that I was eating. Just like the morning, Amelia and I both made messes that were cleaned up by a dose of baby wipes. Once we were finished, Auntie Dana had us go play for a little more while she cleaned up the mess at the table. After probably 10 minutes, she came into our play space and announced that it was time for a nap. “Let me check both your diapers before I put you down.” She checked, and though I was a little wet, she didn’t think it was necessary to change me yet, though she did change Amelia again. “I’m going to take Amelia up to her crib to lay her down, and if you don’t mind, I’ll get you a pillow and a blanket and you can rest on the couch if you’d like,” she told me. What was I going to say? “That sucks?” “Otay Auntie Dana,” I told her. I figured that this nap time would probably give Auntie Dana a much-needed break to do some adult things, catch up on TV, read a book or something; she’d been going 90 miles an hour all day between dealing with Amelia and I. We’d all win here, and we’d all get some rest. It was good for someone like Auntie Dana, who obviously loved being a mom, to get some adult time outside of the kid realm once in a while; I’m sure that she looked forward to this part of the day every day, although not in a bad way. She took Amelia upstairs, and then came back down with a pink Disney Princess blanket and a pillow, before popping a binkie in my mouth, and grabbing my hand to take me to the couch. “Why don’t you come over here and lay down for a few hours? When you both wake up, we can go pick Natalie up from school, she’s really excited to see you.” I nodded, and got on the couch, laying my head on the pillow. I really was tired; the anxiety had caught up to me, and though all of my fears had been quelled, my brain working overtime didn’t help matters. As I sucked on my pacifier, my eyes got heavier and I felt some pee trickle into my diaper. I was curious to see what the rest of the afternoon would bring. I’d certainly been uneasy about this whole thing this morning, but you know what? It hadn’t been too terrible. A little awkward at first, yes, but I figured I’d kind of gotten the hang of it. I fell asleep with a smile on my face, things kind of seemed like they were right.